Bibliography of research on the regional ethnic Chinese of East Asia in Business 1 Foreword The list of references presented here is the early product of a research project aimed at a review of the state of Chinese capitalism in the early years of the millennium. This component addresses the ethnic Chinese of East and Southeast Asia; it is not designed to cover China as such, although there will be some overlap. There are several types of Chinese capitalism, and this bibliography focuses on the type found in the region around the South China Sea. Although there is again variety within it, it has certain internal consistencies and common features, such as family ownership, centralized control, and an entrepreneurial spirit. These characteristics are also increasingly visible in China’s private sector, which is evolving rapidly. As the larger project progresses, we hope to annotate this bibliography, or at least the key references, and also to classify it more precisely. That work will take considerable resources to complete, and rather than wait, we thought it worthwhile to publish this list with simple classification, with the aim of giving scholars access to a reasonably full collection of references and reducing the burden of having to sift through library shelves, data banks, and lists of references. We regret that the work of poring over the list is still necessary, but we trust that the yielding of new insights may justify the inconvenience. The format of the list follows the 15th edition of the Chicago Manual of Style. It was compiled by Ulla Fionna and classified by Cheon Kheong Tan under the supervision of Michael A. Witt, all based at INSEAD in Singapore, and of Gordon Redding, based at INSEAD in Fontainebleau, France. The larger project on Chinese capitalism is undertaken under the umbrella of the Euro-Asia and Comparative Research Centre at INSEAD, a research centre devoted to the study of comparative 2 management. It forms part of a new series of research publications under the aegis of the Centre that will take the form of bibliographies and monographs. The Centre’s studies of Chinese management including the preparation of this bibliography have benefited greatly from the support of the Lee Foundation, and that support is most gratefully acknowledged. We also wish to acknowledge the stimulus to the project from the Second International Conference of Institutes and Libraries for Overseas Chinese Studies held at the Chinese University of Hong Kong in March 2003 on the subject of bibliographies on Chinese-related research. It is impossible for works such as this to be complete. All they can hope for is to be reasonably comprehensive, and we make no claims to being exhaustive. In that light we would appreciate the further input of readers who see glaring omissions, or who have reference sets they might be happy to see added. As always with business in Asia, this is work in progress. Euro-Asia and Comparative Research Centre, INSEAD The Euro-Asia and Comparative Research Centre at INSEAD is devoted to the study of comparative management. Founded in 1980, most of its work has been directed towards the understanding of Asian business, although its field of work has increasingly come to cover other regions as well. The Centre is a major part of the research landscape at INSEAD, a leading international business school with campuses in France and Singapore. It can draw on a dedicated library, staff in both Europe and Asia with approximately a dozen specialist faculty, and a global network of research collaborators. 3 The Centre’s current main project is a series of books on the business systems of various societies, which involves comparison of cultures, institutions, and systems of owning, organizing, and managing. This multi-disciplinary work falls within the general field of socio-economics and takes the view that societies, and not only economic forces, influence the ways in which business systems evolve. The references presented in this volume are part of a series of studies of Chinese capitalism in its various forms. The intention of this line of research is to facilitate the prediction of the future nature of business in China and the Asian region more generally by increasing our understanding of the trajectory taken so far. 4 Categories used for classification 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 alliances citizenship culture economy education and training entrepreneurship ethnicity finance guanxi history human resources industry sector(s): agriculture industry sector(s): banking industry sector(s): catering trade industry sector(s): commerce industry sector(s): commerce, retail industry sector(s): construction industry sector(s): electronics industry sector(s): IT industry sector(s): manufacturing industry sector(s): media industry sector(s): mining industry sector(s): real estate industry sector(s): retail industry sector(s): semiconductor industry sector(s): shipping industry sector(s): textile industry sector(s): truck transport joint ventures law leadership style management style marketing migration networks ownership people philosophy politics relations with China religion social development strategy 5 1. Alliances Saxenian, AnnaLee, and Chuen-Yueh Li. 2003. Bay-to-bay strategic alliances: The network linkages between Taiwan and the U.S. venture capital industries. International Journal of Technology Management 25 (1/2):136-150. 2. Citizenship (JCWI), Joint Council for the Welfare of Immigrants. 1989. A matter of honour: The nationality question in Hong Kong. London: JCWI. Balibar, Etienne. 1991. The nation form: History and ideology. In Race, nation, class: Ambiguous identities, edited by E. Balibar and I. Wallerstein. London: Verso. Bilbao, Rene. 1965. Le droit malgache de la nationalite (The nationality law in Madagascar). Paris: Cujas. Cheah, Boon Kheng. 1978. Malayan Chinese and the citizenship issue. Review of Indonesian and Malaysian Association 12 (2). Cheung, Fuk-yuen. 1983. The dual nationality of the Overseas Chinese in Indonesia, 1949-1962, with reference to Sino-Indonesian relations. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Chiew, Seen Kong. 1971. Singaporean national identity, Sociology, University of Singapore, Singapore. Citizenship for Indonesia Chinese. 1980. Bangkok Post, 1 April 1980. Cui, Gui Qiang. 1989. Xinma huaren guojia rentong di zhuanxiang 1945-1959 (The change of national identification of Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia 19451959): Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Dittmer, Lowell, and Samuel Kim. 1993. China's quest for national identity. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Fogel, Joshua A., and Peter G. Zarrow, eds. 1997. Imagining the people: Chinese intellectuals and the concept of citizenship, 1890-1920. New York: M.E. Sharpe. Huang, Tsen-ming. 1954. The legal status of the Chinese abroad. Taipei: China Cultural Service. Husodo, Siswono Yudo. 1985. Warga baru (kasus Cina di Indonesia). Jakarta: Lembaga Penerbitan Yayasan Padamu Negeri. Ip, Manying. 1990. From sojourners to citizens: Metamorphosis of the New Zealand Chinese since World War II. Asian Culture 14:195-204. 6 Jakarta offering citizenship to alien Chinese residents. 1980. Asian Wall Street Journal, 1 March 1980. Jan, George Pokung. 1960. Nationality and treatment of Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia, New York University, New York. Kheng, Cheah Boon. Malayan Chinese and the citizenship 1945-1948. Review of Indonesian and Malaysian Affairs (Sydney) 12 (2):95-122. Kong, Chiew Seen. 1997. From Overseas Chinese to Chinese Singaporeans. In Ethnic Chinese as Southeast Asians, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Lin, Man-Houng. 2001. Overseas Chinese merchants and multiple nationality: A means for reducing commercial risk (1895-1935). Modern Asian Studies 35 (4):985-1009. MacNair, H.F. 1923. Chinese acquisition of foreign nationality. Chinese social and political science review 7 (4):1-39. Mozingo, David P. 1961. The Sino-Indonesian dual nationality treaty. Asian Survey 1 (10):25-31. Ong, Aihwa. 1993. On the edge of empires: Flexible citizenship among Chinese in diaspora. Positions 1 (3):745-778. ———. 2000. Flexible citizenship: The cultural logics of transnationality. Durham, NC: Duke University Press. Oommen, T.K., ed. 1997. Citizenship and national identity: From colonialism to globalism. California: Sage Publications. Prasenjit, Duara. 1997. Nationalist among transnationals: Overseas Chinese and the idea of China, 1900-1911. In Ungrounded empires: The cultural politics of modern Chinese transnationalism, edited by A. Ong and D. Nonini. New York: Routledge. Purcell, Victor. 1955. The dual nationality of the Chinese in South-East Asia. Indian quarterly 11:344-354. Rolls, Eric. 1996. Citizens. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press. Siddique, Sharon, and Leo Suryadinata. 1981-1982. Bumiputra and pribumi: Economic nationalism (indiginism) in Malaysia and Indonesia. Pacific Affairs 54 (5):662-687. Siong, Gouw Giok. 1960. Warga negara dan orang asing (Citizens and foreigners). Jakarta: Keng Po. Smith, Anthony. 1989. The origins of nations. Ethnic and Racial Studies 12 (3):340367. 7 ———. 1991. National identity. Nevada: University of Nevada Press. Somers Heidhues, Mary F. 1988. Citizenship and identity - Ethnic Chinese and the Indonesian revolution. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by J. W. Cushman and G. Wang. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Suryadinata, Leo. 1989. National integration and the Chinese in Southeast Asia. Solidarity 123. Tan, Antonio S. 1972. The Chinese in the Philippines, 1898-1935: A study of their national awakening. Quezon City: R.P. Garcia. ———. 1985. The Chinese mestizos and the formation of Filipino nationality. In Chinese in the Philippines, edited by T. Carino. Manila: De La Salle University. Tan, Samuel K. 1992. The Chinese of Siasi: A case of successful integration. In China across the seas: The Chinese as Filipinos, edited by A. S. P. Baviera and T. Ang See. Quezon City: Philippine Association for Chinese Studies. Tsai, Robert. 1974. Citizenship issue and the national economy. In Philippine-Chinese profile: Essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Unity for Progress. Willmott, Donald Earl. 1961. The national status of the Chinese in Indonesia 19001958. Ithaca: Cornell University Modern Indonesia Project. Willmott, W.E. 1989. The emergence of nationalism. In Management of success: The molding of modern Singapore, edited by K. S. Sandhu and P. Wheatley. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Zheng, Liren. 1997. Overseas Chinese nationalism in British Malaya, 1894-1941, Cornell University. 3. Culture Abbott, Kenneth. 1970. Harmony and individualism. In Response to changes, edited by G. DeVos. New York: D. van Nostrand. Ah, Cheng. 1985. Three Kings. Translated by B. S. M. a. t. f. S. Wang). London: Collins Harvilla. Anderson, Eugene N., Jr. 1973. Chinese fishermen in Hong Kong and Malaysia. Paper read at International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences 9th, at Chicago. Ang See, Teresita. 1990. Integration and identity: Social changes in the post-World War Philippine Chinese community. Asian Culture 14:38-46. ———. 1993. Philippine-Chinese literature in English and Filipino. Asian Culture 17:83-90. 8 ———. 1995a. The Chinese in the Philippines: Continuity and change. In Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 1995b. The culture of nationalism and the local Chinese community. In Culture of nationalism in contemporary Philippine society (conference proceedings). Baguio City: Cordillera Studies Center. Backman, M. 2000. Asian eclipse - Exposing the dark side of business in Asia. Singapore: John Wiley. Bai, Xianyong. 1983. Niezi (Crystal boys). Taipei: Yuanjing Chuban Gongsi. Baker, D.R. Hugh. 1983. Life in the cities: The emergence of Hong Kong man. China Quarterly 95:469-479. Barth, Frederik, ed. 1969. Ethnic groups and boundaries: The social organization of culture differences. Boston: Little, Brown, and Company. Bas, Rene Q. 1979. Baba culture ("straits-born" Chinese). Orientations (Hong Kong) 10 (4):47-49. Basu, Ellen Oxfeld. 1991a. Profit, loss and fate: The entrepreneurial ethic and the practice of gambling in an Overseas Chinese community. Modern China 17:227-259. ———. 1991b. The sexual division of labor and the organization of family and firm in an Overseas Chinese community. American Ethnologist 18 (4):700-718. Benjamin, Geoffrey. 1994. The cultural logic of 'multiracialism'. In Singapore: Society in transition, edited by R. Hassan. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Birch, Cyril. 1977. Change and continuity in Chinese fiction. In Modern Chinese literature in the May fourth era, edited by M. Goldman. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Buck, D.D. 1994. Dimensions of ethnic and cultural nationalism in Asia - A symposium. Journal of Asian Studies 53 (1):3-9. Carstens, Sharon. 1988. Chinese publications and the transformation of Chinese culture in Singapore and Malaysia. In Changing identities of Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. 1999. Dancing lions and disappearing history: The national culture debates and Chinese Malaysian culture. Crossroads: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 13 (1):11-64. Carstens, Sharon A. 1996. Form and content in Hakka Malaysian culture. In Guest people: Hakka identity in China and abroad, edited by N. Constable. Seattle: University of Washington Press. 9 Ch'en, Tu-hsiu. 1915. Tung hsi min-tsu ken-pen ssu-hsiang chih ch'a-i (Differences of basic thought between eastern and western people). Hsin ch'ing-nien (New youth), 15 December 1915, 283. Chang, J. 1996. Contemporary Chinese writing in Chinese in Australia. Paper read at Chinese in Australasia and Oceania, September 1996, at Melbourne. Chang, Pat Foh. 1989. Cultural interaction (Chinese in Sarawak). Sarawak Museum Journal (Kuching) 40 (61):171-183. Chen, Han-seng. 1936. Landlord and peasant in South China. New York: International Publishers. Chen, Liefu. 1968. Feilubin de minzu wenhua yu huaqiao tonghua wenti (Philippine national culture and the Chinese assimilation problem). Taipei: Zhengzhong Shuju. Cheng, Lim Keak. 1990a. Reflections and the changing roles of Chinese clan associations in Singapore. Asian Culture (14):57-71. ———. 1990b. Reflections on the changing roles of Chinese clan associations in Singapore. Ya-chou wen-hua (Asian culture) 14:57-71. Cheung, Sidney C.H., and Siumi Maria Tam. 1999. Culture and society of Hong Kong: A bibliography. Hong Kong: Department of Anthropology, The Chinese University of Hong Kong. Chia, Felix. 1994. The Babas revisited. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. Chou, Ta Kuan (Zhou Daguan). 1967. Notes on the customs of Cambodia (Zhenlai fengtu ji). Translated by T. i. E. f. F. v. b. P. P. o. C. s. o. b. J. G. d. A. Paul). Bangkok: Social Science Association Press. Clammer, John R. 1981. Straits Chinese literature: A minority literature as a vehicle of identity. In Literature and society in Southeast Asia: Political and sociological perspectives, edited by S. Tham. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Clegg, S.R., and Gordon Redding, eds. 1990. Capitalism in contrasting cultures. New York: Walter de Gruyter. Clifford, James. 1988. The predicament of culture: Twentieth-century ethnography, literature, and art. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. ———. 1992. Traveling cultures. In Cultural studies, edited by L. Grossberg, C. Nelson and P. Treichler. New York: Routledge. Cohen, Myron L. 1968. The Hakka or 'guest people': Dialect as a sociocultural variable in Southeastern China. Ethnohistory 15 (13):237-292. Cohen, Paul A. 1993. Cultural China: Some definitional issues. Philosophy East and West 43:557-562. 10 de la Costa, Horacio S.J. 1974. Chinese values in Philippine cultural development. In Philippine Chinese profile, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Pagkakaisa sa Pag-unlad, Inc. Diamond, Norma. 1985. Rural collectivitisation and decollectivitisation in China - A review article. Journal of Asian Studies 44 (4):785-792. Djao, A. Wei. 1981. Traditional Chinese culture in the small factory of Hong Kong. Journal of Contemporary Asia 11 (4):413-425. Doran, Christine. 1997. The Chinese cultural reform movement in Singapore: Singaporean Chinese identities and reconstruction of gender. Sojourn 12 (1):92-107. Douw, Leo M., and Peter Post, eds. 1996. South China: State, culture and social change during the 20th century. Amsterdam; New York: North-Holland. Durand, Dominique, and Jean Hin-Tung. 1981. Les Chinois de la Reunion (Chinese of reunion). Capetown: Australes Editions. Fang, Hsiu. 1972. Ma-hua hsin wen-hsueh ta-hsi (A comprehensive anthology of modern Malaysian Chinese literature). Singapore: Hsing-chou shi-chieh shuchu. ———. 1973. Ma-hua hsin wen-hsueh chi ch'i li-shih lun-ts'ung (Collected articles on the history of Malayan-Chinese new literature). Singapore: Wan-li wenhua ch'i-yeh. Faure, David, and Tao Tao Liu, eds. 1996. Unity and diversity: Local cultures and identities in China. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Feuchtwang, Stephen D.R. 1974. An anthropological analysis of Chinese Geomancy. Vientiane: Vithagna. Fock-Yee, Jeanne. 1974. Les Chinois a la Reunion (The Chinese in reunion), Universite de Toulouse, le Mirail. Goh, Then Chye. 1989. Modern Malaysian Chinese literature: Past, present and future. In Social change and Southeast Asian Chinese literature, edited by T. C. Carino. (Philippines): China Studies Program of De la Salle University and Philippine Association of Chinese Studies. Gold, T.B. 1996. Civil society in Taiwan: The Confucian dimension. In Confucian traditions in East Asian modernity, edited by W. M. Tu. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Harrell, Stevan. 1987. The concept of fate in Chinese folk ideology. Modern China 13 (1):90-109. Heringa, Rens, and Harmen C. Veldhuisen. 1996. Fabric of enchantment: Batik from the north coast of Java. Los Angeles: Museum Associates, Los Angeles County Museum of Art. 11 Hicks, G.L., and S. Gordon Redding. 1984. The culture connection: Uncovering the sources of East Asian economic growth. Euro-Asia Business review 2 (4):1822. Hicks, G.L., and S.G. Redding. 1982. Culture and corporate performance in the Philippines: The Chinese puzzle. In Essays in development economics in honor of Harry T. Oshima. Manila: Philippines Institute for Development Studies. Hill, Michael. 'Asian values' as reverse orientalism: Singapore. Asia Pacific Viewpoint 41 (2):177-190. Ho-Sipes, Suk Mei. 1998. Confucian values: motivation behind the Asian and Overseas Chinese? University of Hawaii at Manoa. Hsu, Francis L.K. 1959. The family in China. In The family, edited by R. N. Anshen. New York: Harper and Row. Huang, Shouchang, ed. 1994. Wenchang tonglan (A general survey of Wenchang): Wenchang Xian Difanf Shi Zhi Bangongshi. Huaqiao zhi bianzuan weiyuanhui (The editorial committee of the huaqiao zhi), ed. 1966. Liuniwangdao huaqiao zhi (Chinese in Reunion). Taipei: Huaqiao Zhi Bianzuan Weiyuanhui. Hwang, K.H. 1987. Face and favor: The Chinese power game. American Journal of Sociology 92 (4):944-974. Jacobs, B., and Yu O. 1995. Bitter peaches and plums: Two Chinese novellas on the recent Chinese student experience in Australia. Melbourne: Monash Asia Institute. Jaschok, Maria, and Suzanne Miers, eds. 1994. Women and Chinese Patriarchy: Submission, Servitude and Escape. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Johnson, Graham. 1979. Chinese family and community in Canada: Tradition and change. In Two nations, many cultures, edited by J. Elliot. Scarborough, Ontario: Prentice-Hall of Canada. Jones, Russell. 1984. Chinese names: Notes on the use of surnames and personal names by the Chinese in Malaysia and Singapore. Petaling Jaya: Pelanduk Publications. Kano, Hiroyoshi. 1989. Indonesian business groups and their leaders. East Asian Cultural Studies 28. Kanokpongchai, Sangaroon. 1999. The Chinese New Year procession - The mirror of the unity of the Chinese community. Muang Boran 17 (2). Kenjiro, Ichikawa. 1973. Social and cultural change of Japanese and Chinese in Thailand. Paper read at International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences 9th: Changing identities in modern Southeast Asia, at 12 Chicago. Kenley, David L. 1999. The impact of the May Fourth Movement in Singapore, University of Hawaii. Khoo, Joo Ee. 1996. The Straits Chinese: A cultural history. Amsterdam; Kuala Lumpur: The Pepin Press. King, A.Y.C. 1996. State Confucianism and its transformation: The restructuring of the state-society relation in Taiwan. In Confucian traditions in East-Asian modernity, edited by W. M. Tu. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Kirby, John. 1989. An accent of harmony (Overseas Chinese in Thailand). Free China Review (Taipei) 39 (7):5-9. Kogut, BruceSingh, Harbir. 1988. The effect of national culture on the choice of entry mode. Journal of International Business Studies:411-432. Koh, Hock Kiat. Singapore poetry in English and Chinese: A comparison between Simon Tay and Chia Hwee Pheng. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Koh, Tai Ann. 1998. Dispossession, possession and domestication: Literature in English by Chinese in the straits settlements, Malaya/Malaysia and Singapore. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 2002. Tradition and modernity in the fiction of Lee Kong Liang and Catherine Lim: Malaysian and Singaporean Chinese perspectives. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Kohn, Marek. 1992. Dope girls: The birth of the British drug underground. London: Lawrence and Wishart. Kulp, Daniel H. 1925. Country life in South China: The sociology of familism. New York: Bureau of Publications, Teachers College, Columbia University. Kuo, Eddie C.Y. 1985. Language and identity: The case of Chinese in Singapore. In Chinese culture and mental health, edited by W.-s. Tseng and D. Y. H. Wu. Orlando, Fl.: Academic Press. Kwang-kuo, Hwang. 1984. Face and Favor: The Chinese power game. American Journal of Sociology 92:944-974. Kwok, D.W.Y. 1993. The Chinese tradition. Honolulu: Center for Chinese Studies, University of Hawaii. Kyo, Syukushin. 1996. Nippon ni okeru kakyo juyo no hensen (Changing attitudes towards the Chinese in Japan). In 21 seiki ajia no kokusaikankei (Asia's international relationship), edited by K. Hirano: Harashobo. 13 Lai, Ming. 1964. A history of Chinese literature. New York: Capricorn Books. Lasiyo, Matakin. 1995. Pergulatan mencari jati diri. Yogyakarta: Interfide: Distributor Pustaka Pelajar. Lee, Gregory B., ed. 1993. Chinese writing and exile. Chicago: The Center for East Asian Studies. Lee, Oey Hong. The Indonesian Chinese under the New Order. Cultures et developpement 7 (1):95-123. Lewis, Hugh Marion. 1995. The jetty people: Hokkien ethnoculture in Penang, Malaysia, 1994, University of Missouri - Columbia. Li, Ji, Kevin Lam, and Ping Ping Fu. 2000. Family-oriented collectivism and its effect on firm performance: A comparison between Overseas Chinese and foreign firms in China. International Journal of Organisational Analysis 8 (4):364379. Li, Yih-yuan. 1967. Attitudes toward marriage and the family among the Overseas Chinese students in Taiwan. Bulletin of the Institute of Ethnology 24:27-34. Liao, Jianyu. 1993. Yinni huaren wenhua yu shehui (Indonesian Chinese culture and society). Singapore: Singapore Yazhou Yanjiu Xuehui. Lie, Tek Tjeng. 1977. On assimilation, Masalah-masalah internasional masakini. Jakarta: Lembaga Research Kebudayaan Nasional. Lim, Benito. 1976. The silent minority (Chinese). Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4):17-24. Lim, How Seng, Guan Hock Lim, and Bak Lim Kua, eds. 1986. History of the Chinese clan associations in Singapore. Singapore: National Archives. Lim, Jessie, and Yan Li, eds. 1994. Another province: New Chinese writing from London: Lambeth Chinese Community Association; SiYu Chinese Times. Lin, Wan-ch'ing. 1994. Chung-kuo tso-chia tsai hsin-chia-p'o chi chi ying-hsiang (Chinese authors in Singapore and their influence). Singapore: Wan li shu chu. Linton, R. 1945. The cultural background of personality. New York: AppletonCentury-Crofts. Loy, Teck Juan, Han Tong Seng, and Cheng Lian Pang, eds. 1991. Lee Kuan Yew on the Chinese community in Singapore. Singapore: Singapore Federation of Chinese clan associations and Singapore Chinese chamber of commerce and industry. Lu, Sheldon Hsiao-peng. 1997. Transnational Chinese cinemas: Identity, nationhood, gender. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Luesiri, Supa. 1970. The bee and the butterfly: a novel of the Overseas Chinese in 14 Southeast Asia. Bangkok: Phrae Pittaya Press. Lui, Wu-chi. 1972. Su Man-shu. New York: Twayne. Lui, Yuan-chin. 1991. Lin wen-ching ti ssu hsiang: Chung hsi wen hua to hui lui yu mao tun (The thought of Lim Boon Keng: Convergence and contradiction between Chinese and Western culture). Singapore: Hsin-chia-po ya-chou yen chiu hsueh hui. Mackie, Jamie. 1998. Business success among Southeast Asian Chinese: The role of culture, values, and social structures. In Market cultures: society and values in the new Asian capitalisms, edited by R. W. Hefner. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Marimoutou, Michelle. 1990. Les engages du sucre (The indentured workers of the sugar industry). Mauritius: Editions de l'Ocean Indien and Chinese Catholic Mission. Martinsons, Maris G. 1996. Cultural constraints on radical engineering: Hammer and Lewin meet Confucius. Journal of Applied Management Studies 5 (1):85-96. Meyer, Jeffrey F. 2000. Concord and conflict from a Confucian perspective: The paradigm of the family. In Ideas of concord and discord in selected world religions, edited by J. B. Gittler. Stamford, CN: JAI Press. Miao, Hsiu. 1968. Ma-hua wen-hsueh shih kua (A history of Malaysian Chinese literature). Singapore: Hsin-chia-p'o ch'ing -nien shu-chu. Mo, Timothy. 1982. Sour sweet. London: Andre Deutsch. ———. 1986. An insular possession. London: Chatto &Windus. Mo, Yimei. 1992. Local colour in Malayan Chinese fiction: A new approach. Bochum: Brockmeyer. Moore, Mick. 1988. Agriculture in Taiwan and South Korea. In Developmental states in East Asia, edited by G. White. New York: St. Martin's Press. Nagata, Judith. 1995. Chinese custom and Christian culture implications for Chinese identity in Malaysia. In Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Ng, Fae Myenne. 1993. Bone. New York: Hyperion. Nie, Hualing. 1976. Sangqing yu Taohong (Mulberry and peach). Taiwan: Youlian Chubanshe. Niew, Shong Tong. 1991a. A history of Chinese clan associations of Brunei Darussalam. Singapore: Singapore Society of Asian Studies. ———. 1991b. Wenlai huazu huiguan shi lun (A history of the Chinese clan associations of Brunei Darussalam). Singapore: Singapore Society of Asian 15 Studies. ———. 1995a. Chinese society in Brunei: A survey. In Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 1995b. Luodishenggen: Haiwai huaren wenti yanjiu wenji (Selected papers on Overseas Chinese studies). Sibu: Sarawak Chinese Cultural Association. Niew, Shong Tong, and Yingcheng Tian, eds. 1992. Shalaoyue Huazu yanjiu lunwenji (A study of the Chinese in Sarawak): Sarawak Chinese Cultural Association. Nobuo, Yamada, ed. 1983. Nipponkakyo to bunkamasatsu (Cultural conflict and Chinese in Japan). Gennando. Oetomo, Dede. 1989. Post-1965 developments in Indonesian Chinese literature. In Social change and Southeast Asian Chinese literature, edited by T. Carino. Manila: De La Salle University. Omohondro, John. 1973. Chinese merchant societies in the Philippines. Philippine Sociological Review 21 (2):169-190. Omohondro, John T. 1981. Chinese merchant families in Iloilo: Commerce and kin in a central Philippine city. Athens: Ohio University Press. Pan, Lynn. 1995a. Tracing it home: A Chinese family's journey from Shanghai. New York: Kodansha International. ———. 1995b. True to form: A celebration of the art of the Chinese craftsman. Hong Kong: FormAsia. Parker, David. 1995. Through different eyes: The cultural identities of young Chinese people in Britain. Aldershot: Avebury. Pertti, and Gretel Pelto. 1975. Intra-cultural diversity: Some theoretical issues. American Ethnologist 2:1-18. Phanachet, Umphon. 1966. Role of the Chinese in the rice sector of Thai economy: a socio-economic appraisal. Potter, Jack M. 1968. Capitalism and the Chinese peasant. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. Prapin, Manomaivibool. 1976. Layers of Chinese loanwords in Thai. In Thai linguistics in honor of Fang-Kuei Li, edited by T. W. Gething, J. G. Harris and P. Kullavanijaya. Bangkok: Chulalongkorn University Press. Pun, Kit-Fai. 2001. Cultural influences on total quality management adoption in Chinese enterprises: An empirical study. Total Quality Management 12 (3):323-342. Pun, Kit-Fai, Kwai-Sang Chin, and Henry Lau. 2000. A Review of the Chinese 16 cultural influences on Chinese enterprise management. International Journal of Management Reviews 2 (4):325-338. Quah, Sy Ren. 2002. Revolving multilingual theatre in Singapore: The case of Kuo Pao Kun. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Redding, S. Gordon. 1980. Cognition as an aspect of culture and its relation to management processes: an exploratory view of the Chinese case. Journal of Management Studies 17 (1):127-148. ———. 1982. Western and Chinese modes of reasoning and their implications for engineering management. Hong Kong Engineer 10 (3):25-29. ———. 1988. Research on Asian cultures and management: some epistemological issues. Asia-Pacific Journal of Management 5 (1):89-96. ———. 1996. Societal transformation and the contribution of authority relations and co-operation norms in Overseas Chinese business. In Confucian traditions in East Asian modernity: Exploring moral education and economique culture in Japan and four mini-dragons, edited by T. W. Ming. Cambridge MA: Harvard University Press. ———. 1997. Culture and business in Hong Kong. In Dynamic Hong Kong: Business and culture, edited by W. Gungwu and S. L. Wong. Hong Kong: Centre of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. Redding, S. Gordon, and Michael Ng. 1982. The role of face in the organizational perceptions of Chinese managers. Organization Studies 3 (3):201-219. Rigg, Jonathan. The Chinese agricultural middleman in Thailand. Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 7 (1):68-79. Rocca, Jean-Louis. 1992. Corruption and its shadow: An anthropological view of corruption in China. China Quarterly 130. Rush, James R. 1983. Social control and influence in nineteenth century Indonesia opium farms and the Chinese of Java. Indonesia 35:53-64. Rutt, Richard. 1974. Chinese literature outside China traditional literature in Korea. Contemporary Review 224 (1299):205-12. Said, Edward. 1978. Orientalism. New York: Vintage Books. Salaff, Janet W. 1982. Marriage relationships as a resource - Singapore Chinese families. In Social interaction in Chinese society, edited by S. L. Greenblatt, W. R. W. and W. A. Auerbacher. New York: Praeger. Salmon, Claudine. 1981. Literature in Malay by the Chinese in Indonesia. Paris: Association Archipel. 17 ———. 1988. Post-war fiction in Chinese as a mirror of political, social and cultural changes in Southeast Asia. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———, ed. 1987. Literary migrations: Traditional Chinese fiction in Asia 17-20th centuries. Beijing: International Culture Publishing Corporations. Schrieke, B. 1955. Indonesian sociological studies. The Hague: W. van Hoevel Ltd. See, Chinben. 1976. Feilubin huaren wenhua de chixu: Zongqin yu tongxiang zuzhi zai haiwai de yanbian (Persistence and preservation of Chinese culture in the Philippines: The development of clan and hometown associations in an Overseas Chinese community). Bulletin of the Institute of Ethnology, Academia Sinica 42:119-206. ———. 1981. Chinese clanship in Philippine setting. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):224-246. ———. 1985. Feilubin huaren wenhua di shuaiwei yu bianqian (The decline and trends of the Chinese culture in the Philippines). In Huaqiao huaren lishi guoji yantao hui lunwenji. Guangzhou: Zhongshan daxue dongnanya lishi yanjiu suo. Selmer, Jan. 2001. Psychological barriers to adjustment in China: Western vs. Overseas Chinese business expatriates. International Journal of Management 18 (1):103-110. ———. 2002. The Chinese connection? Adjustment of Western vs. Overseas Chinese expatriate managers in China. Journal of Business Research 55 (1):41-50. Serrie, Hendrick. 1980 (1976). Constancy and variation in Chinese culture: An analysis of fourteen mainland, offshore, and overseas communities in terms of the Hsu attributes, Northwestern University. Shu, Austin C.W., and William W.L. Wan. 1968. Twentieth century Chinese works on Southeast Asia: A bibliography. Honolulu: East-West Center. Skinner, G. William. 1973. Change and persistence in Chinese culture overseas: A comparison of Thailand and Java. In Southeast Asia: The politics of national integration, edited by J. T. McAlister. New York: Random House. Smith, Richard J. 1994. China's cultural heritage: The Qing dynasty, 1644-1912. Boulder: Westview Press. Soh, Wei Nee. 1990. Chinese clan associations and religious activities in Penang. In The preservation and adaptation of the tradition: Studies of Chinese religious expression in Southeast Asia, edited by C. B. Tan. Columbus, Ohio: Ohio State University, Dept. of Anthropology. Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension. 1995. Singapore: Times Academic Press. 18 Su, Ying-hui. 1973. Chinese studies in Malaysia (Summary). Chinese Culture 14 (1):91-92. Suryadinata, Leo. 1974. Confucianism in Indonesia: Past and present. Southeast Asian Quarterly 3 (3):881-903. ———. 1978. Confucianism in Indonesia: Past and present. In The Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1993a. Literature of the ethnic Chinese in Indonesia and the United States. Asian Culture 17:32-40. ———. 1997. The culture of the Chinese minority in Indonesia. Singapore: Times Books International. ———, ed. 1993b. Chinese adaptation and diversity: Essays on society and literature in Indonesia, Malaysia, & Singapore. Singapore: Singapore University Press. ———, ed. 1995. Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———, ed. 2002. Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Sy, Yinchow. 1992. Xuyan: Liushi nian lai de fei hua wenxue (Preface: 60 years of the Philippine Chinese literature). In Fei hua wenyi (Philippine-Chinese literary arts), edited by Y. Sy. Manila: Philippine-Chinese Literary Arts Association. Tai, Qing-Ling. 1980. Survey on youth attitudes in Singapore - Life values of youth in Singapore. Singapore: Nanyang University. Tan, Chee Beng. 1988. The Baba of Melaka: Culture and identity of a Chinese Peranakan community in Malaysia. Petaling Jaya: Pelanduk Publications. ———. 1993. Chinese Peranakan heritage in Malaysia and Singapore. Kuala Lumpur: Fajar Bakti. ———. 2004. Chinese overseas: Comparative cultural issues. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Tan, Eng-Seong. 1981. Culture-bound syndromes among Overseas Chinese. In Normal and abnormal behaviour in Chinese culture, edited by A. Kleinman and T.-y. Lin. Boston: D. Reidel. Tan, Giok-Lan. 1963. The Chinese Sukabumi: A study in social and cultural accommodation. Ithaca, New York: SEAP, Cornell University. Tan, Susie L. 1993. Chinese language literature in the Philippines, past and present. Asian Culture 17:73-82. 19 Tang, Eng Teik. 1988. Uniqueness of Malayan Chinese literature: Literary polemic in the forties. Asian Culture 12:102-115. Taw, Sein Ko. 1913 & 1920. Burmese sketches. Vol. 1 & 2. Rangoon: British Burma Press. The, Siauw Giap. 1966. Group conflict in a plural society. Revue du Sud-East Asiatique (Journal of Southeast Asia) 1:1-31; 185-217. Thomas, K.D., and Panglaykim J. 1976. The Chinese in the South Sumatran rubber industry: A case study in economic nationalism. In The Chinese in Indonesia, edited by J. A. C. Mackie. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. Thompson, Richard A. 1973. A theory of instrumental social networks. Journal of Anthropologist Research 29:244-265. Thompson, Richard H. 1980. From kinship to class: A new model of urban Overseas Chinese social organization. Urban Anthropology 9 (3):265-293. Tsang, Henry, ed. 1991. Self not whole: Cultural identity and Chinese-Canadian artists in Vancouver. Vancouver: The Chinese Cultural Centre. Tsien, Tche-Hao. 1961. La vie sociale des Chinois a Madagascar (Social life of the Chinese in Madagascar). Comparative Studies in Society and History 3 (2):170-181. Tu, Wei-ming. 1996. Confucian traditions in East Asian modernity: Moral education and economic culture in Japan and the four mini-dragons. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Van Ziegert, Sylvia. 2002. Global spaces of Chinese culture: A transnational comparison of diasporic Chinese communities in the United States and Germany, Rice University. Vaughan, Jonas Daniel. 1971. The manners and customs of the Chinese of the Straits Settlements. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Wah, Sheh Seow. 2001. Chinese cultural values and their implication to Chinese management. Singapore Management Review 23 (2):75-83. Waldron, Arthur. 1993. Representing China: The Great Wall and cultural nationalism in the twentieth century. In Cultural nationalism in East Asia: Representation and identity, edited by H. Befu. Berkeley: University of California Press. Waley, A. 1996. Confucius: The analects. Ware, Hertfordshire, UK: Wordsworth Editions, Ltd. Wang, Gungwu. 1964. A short introduction to Chinese writing in Malaya. In Bunga emas: An anthology of contemporary Malaysian literature, edited by T. Wignesan. Kuala Lumpur: Rayirath (Raybooks) Publications. ———. 2002. Local and national: A dialogue between tradition and modernity. In 20 Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Ward, J.S.M., and W.G. Stirling. 1925. The Hung society or the society of heaven and earth. London. Watson, James L. 1977. Between two cultures. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Weightman, George Henry. 1979. The Philippine Chinese: a cultural history of a marginal trading community. Weller, Robert P. 1998. Divided market cultures in China: Gender, enterprise and religion. In Market cultures: Society and morality in the new Asian capitalisms, edited by R. W. Hefner. Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press. Wertheim, W.F. 1964. East-West parallels: Sociological approaches to modern Asia. The Hague: W van Hoeve. Willmott, W.E. 1964. Chinese clan associations in Vancouver. Man 64:33-37. Wilson, Margaret E. 1989. The generous face: Concepts of personhood and trade among the Papua New Guinea Chinese, University of London. Wimalasiri, Jayantha. 1988. Cultural influence on aspects of management: The experience of the Chinese in Singapore. Asia Pacific Journal of Management 5 (3):180-196. Wolf, M. 1970. Child training and the Chinese family. In Family and kinship in Chinese society, edited by M. Freedman. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Wolf, Margery. 1972. Women and family in rural Taiwan. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Wong, Lornita Yuen Fan. 1991. The Hong Kong Chinese speech community. In Multilinguism in the British isles, edited by S. Alladina and V. Edwards. London: Longman. Wong, Sandra M.J. 1987. For the sake of kinship: the Overseas Chinese family, Stanford University. Wong, Seng-tong. 1988. The identity of Malaysian-Chinese writers. In Tung-nan-ya hua-wen wen-hsueh (Chinese literature in Southeast Asia), edited by Y. W. Wong and H. Pastoors. Singapore: Goethe-Institue and Singapore Association of Writers. Wong, Siu-lun. 1986. Modernisation and Chinese culture in Hong Kong. China Quarterly. ———. 1988. The applicability of Asian family values to other sociocultural settings. In In search of an East Asian development model, edited by P. L. Berger and H.-H. M. Hsiao. New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction Books. 21 Wong, Wing Keung, and Weining C. Chang. 1998. Chinese values and need for achievement. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Wong-Cheng, Jacqueline. 1987. Les Chinois a la Reunion (The Chinese in Reunion). Cahiers d'Etudes Chinoisers (Notes on the Chinese Studies) 6:13-37. Wu, David Y.H. 1977. Chinese as an intrusive language. In New Guinea area languages and language study, edited by S. A. Wurm. Canberra: Australian National University Press. Wurm, S.A., Rong Li, and et al., eds. 1987. Language atlas of China. Hong Kong: Longman. Yan, Yunxiang. 1993. The flow of gifts: Reciprocity and social networks in a Chinese village, Harvard University. Yang, Songnian, and Kangding Wang, eds. 1995. Dongnanya Huaren wenxue yu wenhua (Southeast Asian Chinese literature and culture). Singapore: Singapore Society of Asian Studies. Yee, Paul R. 1983. Teach me to fly, skyfighter! And other stories. Toronto: James Lorimer. ———. 1986. The curses of third uncle. Toronto: James Lorimer. ———. 1994. Breakaway. Toronto: Groundwood. Yen, Ching Hwang. 1981. Early Chinese clan organizations in Singapore and Malaya, 1819-1911. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):62-92. ———. 1987. Opium smoking in the Chinese community in Singapore and Malaya 1848-. In Nanyang and China, edited by L.-t. Li and R.-z. Chen. Singapore: South Seas Society. ———. 1990. Gambling in the Chinese community in Singapore and Malaya, 17921911. Ya-chou wen-hua (Asian culture) 14:47-56. Yengoyan, Aram A. 1983. The buying of futures Chinese merchants and the fishing industry in Capiz Philippines. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Yeo, Song Nian, and Yuen Sang Leung. 1985. In search of identity: Chinese literature in Malaysia and Singapore 1981-1983. Asian Culture 5:18-23. Yong, Ching Fatt. Patterns and traditions of loyalty in the Chinese community of Singapore 1900-1941. New Zealand Journal of History 4 (1):77-87. Yong, Mun Cheong. 1981. A survey of some Dutch-language materials on the Chinese in Indonesia. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):27-37. Yu, Ying-shih. 1993. The radicalization of Chinese in the twentieth century. Daedalus 22 122 (1):125-150. Zhou, Zhaojing. 1995. Chaozhou huiguan shihua (History of Chaozhou Hiuguan: Shanghai Guji Chubanshe. 4. Economy Aberbach, Joel D., David Dollar, and Kenneth L. Sokoloff, eds. 1994. The role of the state in Taiwan's development. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. Abramowitz, Ze'ev. 1958. The economics of Asian minorities. Far Eastern Economic Review, May 29, 1958, 673-676. Aden, Jean. 1992. Entrepreneurship and Protection in the Indonesian oil service industry. In Southeast Asian capitalists, edited by R. McVey. Ithaca: Southeast Asia Program, Cornell University. Adilman, Tamara. 1984. A preliminary sketch of Chinese women and work in British Columbia, 1858-1950. In Not just pin money: Selected essays on the history of women's work in British Columbia, edited by B. Latham and R. Pazdro. Victoria: Camosun College. Akira, Kohsaka. 1996. Interdependence through capital flows in Pacific Asia and the role of Japan. In Financial deregulation and integration in East Asia, edited by T. Ito and A. O. Krueger. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Akira, Suehiro. 1985. Capital accumulation and industrial development in Thailand. Bangkok: Chulalongkorn University Social Research Institute. Albert, Michel. 1993. Capitalism vs. capitalism. New York: Four Walls Eight Windows. Amrensmeyer, Elliott E. 1980. The Chinese coolie labor trade and the Philippines. Philippine Studies 28:187-198. Amsden, Alice H. 1985. The state and Taiwan's economic development. In Bringing the state back in, edited by P. B. Evans, D. Rueschemeyer and T. Skocpol. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. ———. 1989. Asia's next giant: South Korea and late industrialization. New York; Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 1991. Big business and urban congestion in Taiwan: The origins of small enterprises and regionally decentralized industry. World Development 19 (9):1121-1135. Appleton, Sheldon. 1960. Overseas Chinese and economic nationalization in the Philippines. Journal of Asian Studies 19 (2):151-161. Argente, Jordi. 1995. China readies to compete. Asian Business Review, Nov 95, 56- 23 57. Armstrong, Philip et al. 1991. Capitalism since 1945: Basil Blackwell. Balakrishnan, N. 1990. Road to riches - second Singapore-Malaysia link will open land for development. Far Eastern Economic Review, 26 April 1990, 52-53. Balassa, Bella. 1981. The newly industrializing countries in world economy. New York: Pergamon. ———. 1982. Development strategies in semi-industrial economies. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. Bank, World. 1993. The East Asian miracle: Economic growth and public policy. New York: Oxford University Press. Barrett, Richard E., and Soomi Chin. 1987. Export-oriented industrializing states in the capitalist world system: Similarities and differences. In The political economy of the New Asian Industrialism, edited by F. C. Deyo. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Beirling, Jacques, and Georgina Murray. 1995. The 'emerging powers': China, Singapore, Hong Kong and Taiwan. Current Sociology 43 (1):65-96. Berger, Peter, and Hsin-Huang M. Hsiao, eds. 1988. In search for an East Asian development model. New Brunswick: Transaction Books. Berger, Peter L. 1998. An East Asian development model? In In search of an East Asian development model, edited by P. L. Berger and H.-H. M. Hsiao. New Brunswick: Transaction Books. Booth, Anne. 1989. Exports and growth in the colonial economy, 1830-1940. In Economic growth in Indonesia 1820-1940, edited by A. Maddison and G. Prince. Leiden: Foris Publications. ———, ed. 1992. The oil boom and after: Indonesian economic policy and performance in the Soeharto era. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Booth, Anne, and Peter McCawley, eds. 1981. The Indonesian economy during the Soeharto era. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Bouteiller, Eric. 1997. The homecoming of the Overseas Chinese: Consequences and scenarios. In Tha changing business environment in the Asia-Pacific region, edited by H.-C. d. Bettignies. London: International Thomson Business Press. Bowie, Alasdair. 1988. Redistribution with growth? The dilemmas of state-sponsored economic development in Malaysia. Journal of Developing Societies 4:28-45. Breman, Jan. 1989. Taming the coolie beast: Plantation society and the colonial order in Southeast Asia. Delhi: Oxford University Press. Brown, Ian. 1988. The elite and economy in Siam c. 1890-1920. Singapore: Oxford 24 University Press. ———. 1993. Imperialism, trade and investment in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Brown, Rajeswary, ed. 1995. Chinese business enterprises in Asia. London: Routledge. Buckley, Peter J., and Mark Casson. 1981. The timing of a foreign direct investment. Economic Journal 91 (1):75-87. Bush, J.D. 1922. The Overseas Chinese as an economic factor. China Review. Buyers and builders. 1993. Economist, 10/30/93, 13-16. Calderon-Rossel, J. 1985. Towards the theory of foreign direct investment. Oxford Economic Papers:282-291. Canyon, A.M., ed. c1997. Assessment of China into the 21st century. New York: Nova Science Publishers. Cao, Junwei. 1991. Jindai zhongguo liyong waizi (The utilization of foreign capital in modern China): Shanghai Academic of Social Science Press. Casson, Mark, and Sarianna M. Lundan. 1999. Explaining international differences in economic institutions. International Studies of Management & Organization 29 (2):25-42. Castells, M. 1992. Four Asian tigers with a dragon head: A comparative analysis of the state, economy and society in the Asian Pacific Rim. In States and development in the Asian Pacific Rim, edited by R. Appelbaum and J. Henderson. London: Sage. Cator, W.J. 1936. The economic position of the Chinese in Netherlands Indies. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Chan, Gerald. 1996. Sudpolitik: The political economy of Taiwan's trade and investment in Southeast Asia. Pacific Review 9 (1):96-113. Chang, Li-ch'ien. 1941. Hsin-chia-p'o jen-k-ou chih yen-chin (The evolution of Singapore's population). Nan-yang hsueh-pao (Journal go the South Seas Society) 2 (1):115-127. Chang, Wellington K.K. 1980. Government, merchants and industry to 1911. In The Cambridge history of China, Vol. II: Late Ch'ing, 1800-1911, Part 2, edited by J. K. Fairbank and K.-C. Liu: Cambridge University Press. Chase-Dunn, Christopher. 1989. Global formation - Structures of the world-economy: Basil Blackwell. Chen, Fu. 1998. Huaren zai xinjiapo jingji fazhan zhong di jiaose (The role of 25 Chinese in Singapore's economic development). In Huaren diqu fazhan yu zhongguo qiantu, edited by G. Xing. Taiwan: Taiwan guoli zhengzhi daxue guoji guanxi zhongxin chuban. Chen, K.Y. Edward. 1979. Hyper-growth in Asian economies: A comparative study of Hong Kong, Japan, Korea, Singapore and Taiwan. New York: Holmes & Meier Publishers. ———. 1985. The newly industrialized countries in Asia: Growth, experience and prospects. In Asian development: Present and future, edited by R. Scalapino and e. al. Berkeley: Institute of East Asian Studies, University of California. Chen, Tain-Jy, Ying-Hua Ku, and Meng-Chun Liu. 1995. Direct investment in lowwage and high-wage countries: The case of Taiwan. In Corporate links and foreign direct investment in Asia and the Pacific, edited by E. K. Y. Chen and P. Drysdale. Australia: Harper Educational Publishers. Chen, Xiangming. 1996. Taiwan investments in China and Southeast Asia: Go west, but also go south. Asian Survey 36 (5):447-467. Chen, Xiyu. 1991. Zhongguo fanchuan yu haiwai maoyi (Chinese junks and overseas trade): Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Cheng, K.Y. Edward. 1984. Hong Kong. World Development 12 (5/6):481-490. Chi, Schive. 1995. Taiwan's economic role in East Asia. Washington D.C.: The Center for Strategic and International Studies. Chiu, Peter Y.W. 1988. The economy of Hong Kong. Hong Kong: Enterprise Publishing. Choo, Myung-Gun. 2000. The new Asia in global perspective. New York: St. Martin's Press. Chuleeporn, Pongsupath. 1990. The mercantile community of Penang and the changing pattern of trade, 1890-1941, London University, London. Clad, J. 1989. Behind the myth, business, politics and power in Southeast Asia. London: Unwin Hyman. Clad, James. 1989. Behind the myth: Business, money and power in Southeast Asia. Great Britain: Unwin Hyman Ltd. Coase, R.H. 1937. The nature of the firm. Economica 4:386-405. Cook, James Alexander. 1998. Bridges to modernity: Xiamen, Overseas Chinese, and southeast coastal modernization, 1843-1937, University of California, San Diego. Crane, George T. 1982. The Taiwanese ascent: System, state and movement in the world economy. In Ascent and decline in the world-system, edited by E. Friedman. Beverly Hills: Sage. 26 Crawford, Darryl. 2000. Chinese capitalism: cultures, the Southeast Asian region and economic globalisation. Third World Quarterly 21 (1):69-86. Davis, Ralph. 1973. The rise of the Atlantic economies. New York: Cornell University Press. Demery, D., and L. Demery. 1992. Adjustment and equity in Malaysia. Paris: Development Centre of the Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development. Deyo, F.C., S. Haggard, and H. Koo. 1987. Labor in the political economy of East Asian industrialisation. Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars 19 (2):42-53. Deyo, Frederic C. 1981. Dependent development and industrial order - an Asian case study. New York: Praeger. ———. 1984. Export manufacturing and labour: The Asian case. In Labour in the capitalist economy, edited by C. Berquist. Beverly Hills, CA: Sage. ———. 1989. Beneath the miracle: Labor subordination in the new Asian industrialism. Berkeley: University of California Press. ———, ed. 1987. The political economy of the new Asian industrialism. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Ding, Richu. 1986. Qianyan: Duiwai jinji jiaowang yu jindai zhongguo ziben zhuyu xiandaihua di guanxi (Introduction: The relations between the modernization of Modern China's capitalism and foreign economic interactions. In Jui Shanghai di waishan yu maiban, edited by Z. r. z. x. h. s. s. w. w. z. g. weinyuanhui: Shanghai Renmin Chubanshe. Dixon, Chris J. 1991. South East Asia in the world-economy: Cambridge University Press. Duan, Chengpu. 1992. Taiwan zhanhou jingji (Post-war Taiwan economy). Taipei: Renjian Chubanshe. Dutta, M. 1992. Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation: Structure of a common economic region. Journal of Asian Economies 3 (1):1-27. Evers, Hans-Dieter. 1994. The traders' dilemma: A theory of the social transformation of markets and society. In The moral economy of trade, edited by H.-D. Evers and H. Schrader. London: Routledge. Faaland, Just, J.R. Parkinson, and Saniman Rais. 1990. Growth and ethnic inequality: Malaysia's new economic policy. London: Hurst & Co. Faure, David. 1989. The rural economy of pre-liberation China: Trade expansion and peasant livelihood in Jiangsu and Guangdong, 1870-1937. New York: Oxford University Press. Feng, Chongyi, and David S.G. Goodman. 1995. China's Hainan province: Economic 27 development and investment environment. Western Australia: University of Western Australia Press for Asia Research Centre on Social, Political and Economic Changes, Murdoch University. Feng, Ziping. 1992. Zouxiang shijie de Hainan ren (Towards Hainanese globalization). Beijing: Zhongguo Huaqiao Chubanshe. Ferdinand, Peter. 1993. Take-off for Taiwan? The Pacific Review 6 (4):321-332. Fernando, M.R., and David Bulbeck. 1992. Chinese economic activities in Netherlands India: Selected translations from the Dutch. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Feuerwerker, Albert. 1980. Economic trends in the late Ch'ing empire, 1870-1911. In The Cambridge history of China, Vol. II: Late Ch'ing, 1800-1911, Part 2, edited by J. Fairbank and L. Kwang-ching. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. Fitzgerald, Stephen. 1978. Peking's new pull at the purse-strings. Far Easter Economic Review, 16 June 1978. Flynn, Dennis O., and Arthur Giraldez. 1994. China and the Manila galleons. In Japanese industrialization and the Asian economy, edited by A. J. H. Latham and H. Kawakatsu. London: Routledge. Frank, Andre Gunder. 1979. Third world manufacturing export production. In A political economy of Southeast Asia in the 1980s, edited by B. Macfarlane. Adelaide: Veriken Press. ———. 1994. The world economic system in Asia before European hegemony. The Historian 56:259-276. Freedman, Maurice. 1959. The handling of money: A note on the background to the economic sophistication of Overseas Chinese. Man 59:65-65. Friedman, D. 1988. The misunderstood miracle. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press. Frost, Walter Jared. 1966. The effect of the Overseas Chinese on the economic and commercial development of Malaysia and Singapore, MBA, George Washington University. Fung, K.C. 1996. Mainland Chinese investment in Hong Kong: How much, why, and so what? Journal of Asian Business 12 (2):20-38. Galenson, Walter, ed. 1985. Foreign trade and investment: Economic development in the newly industrialising Asian countries. Wisconsin: University of Wisconsin Press. Gallieni, Joseph-Simon. 1905. Madagascar de 1896 a 1905 (Madagascar 1896-1905). Tananarive: Imprimerie Officielle. Gangopadhyay, P. 1998. Patterns of trade, investment and migration in the Asia- 28 Pacific region. In Economic dynamism in the Asia-Pacific, edited by G. Thompson. London: Routledge. Gardella, Robert. 1994. Harvesting mountains: Fujian and the China tea trade, 17571937. Berkeley: University of California Press. Gates, H. 1987. Chinese working class lives: Getting by in Taiwan. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press. Gereffi, Gary. 1996. Commodity chains and regional divisions of labour in East Asia. Journal of Asian Business 12:75-112. Glyn, Andrew, Alan Hughes, Alain Lipietz, and Ajit Singh. 1990. The rise and fall of the golden age. In The golden age of capitalism, reinterpreting the postwar experience, edited by S. A. Marglin and J. B. Schor. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Godley, Michael Richard. 1973. The Mandarin-capitalists from Nanyang: Overseas Chinese enterprise and the modernization of China, 1893-1911, Brown University. Gold, Thomas B. 1986. State and society in the Taiwan miracle. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. ———. 1989. Urban private business in China. Studies in Comparative Communism 22 (2-3):187-202. Goldberg, Michael. 1985. The Chinese connection: Getting plugged into Pacific Rim real estate, trade and capital markets. Vancouver: University of British Columbia. Goodman, David S.G., ed. 1989. China's regional development. London: Routledge for the Royal Institute of International Affairs. Graham, Edward M., Paul R. Krugman. 1993. The surge in foreign direct investment in the 1980s. In Foreign Direct Investment, edited by K. A. Froot. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Green, R.T., and W.H. Cunningham. 1975. The determinants of U.S. foreign investment: An empirical examination. Management International Review 15:113-120. Grub, Philip Donald, and Jian Hai Lin. 1991. Foreign Direct Investment in China. New York: Quorum. Grunwald, Joseph M., and Kenneth Flamm. 1985. The global factory. Washington, D.C.: The Brookings Institute. Haggard, S., and K. Jayasuriya. 1992. The politics and economics of economic policy reform in South-East Asia and the South-West Pacific. In The dynamics of economic policy reform on South-East Asia and the South-West Pacific, edited by A. MacIntyre and K. Jayasuriya. Singapore: Oxford University Press. 29 Haggard, Stephan. 1990. Pathways from the periphery: Cornell University Press. Haggard, Stephan, and Tun-jen Cheng. 1987. State and foreign capital in the East Asian NICs. In The political economy of the new Asian industrialism, edited by F. C. Deyo. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Halliday, Jon. 1980. Capitalism and socialism in East Asia. New Left Review 124:3-34. Hamilton, Clive. 1983. Capitalist industrialization in East Asia's four little tigers. Journal of Contemporary Asia 13 (1):35-73. Hamilton, Gary. 1996. Overseas Chinese capitalism. In Confucian traditions in East Asian modernity: Moral education and economic culture in Japan and the four mini-dragons, edited by T. Wei-Ming. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Hamilton, Gary G. (ed.). 1999. Cosmopolitan capitalists: Hong Kong and the Chinese diaspora at the end of the 20th century. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Harris, Karen Leigh. 1994. Rand capitalists and Chinese resistance. Contree 35:19-31. Hartland-Thunberg, Penelope. 1990. China, Hong Kong, Taiwan and the world trading system. New York: St. Martin's Press. Hayter, Roger, and Shun Sheng Han. 1998. Reflections on China's open policy towards foreign direct investment. Regional Studies 32 (1):1-16. Henderson, Jeffrey. 1999. Uneven crises: institutional foundations of East Asian economic turmoil. Economy & Society 28 (3):327-368. Hicks, G.L., and S.G. Redding. 1983. Industrial East Asia and the Post-Confucian Hypothesis: A challenge to economics. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong Centre of Asian Studies. Hill, Hal. 1992. Manufacturing Industry. In The oil boom and after: Indonesian economic policy and performance in the Soeharto era, edited by A. Booth. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Ho, Ming Chung. 1967. Nanmei guojia ji Huaqiao shiye jianjie (Overseas Chinese enterprises in South America). Taipei. Hodder, Ruppert. 1996. Merchant princes of the east: cultural delusions, economic success, and the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia. Chichester; New York: J. Wiley. Hopkins, Terence K., and Immanuel Wallerstein. 1987. Capitalism and the incorporation of new zones into the world-economy. Review 10 (5/6):763-779. Huang, Yiping, ed. 1985. Zhongguo jindai jinji shi lunwen xuan (A selection of articles on modern China's economic history). 2 vols: Shanghai Renmin Chubanshe. 30 Hyde, Francis E. 1973. Far Eastern trade 1860-1914. London: Adam & Charles Black. Inglis, Christine. 1991. Women and trade: A Chinese example from Papua New Guinea. In An old state in new settings: Studies in the social anthropology of China in memory of Maurice Freedman, edited by H. D. R. Baker and S. Feuchtwang. Oxford: JASO. Inglis, Christine (n.d.). Chinese business in the Asia Pacific region. In Immigration, multiculturalism and economic development, edited by R. J. Holton. Adelaide: Center for Multicultural Studies, Flinders University. Irwan, Alexander. 1995. Business networks, regional economy, and the rise of East and Southeast Asia as the center of accumulation in the world-economy in the late twentieth century, Sociology, SUNY-Binghamton. Izumi, Ito. 1994. Yokohama Chukagai: Kaiko kara shinsai made (Yokohama Chinatown: From opening of treaty ports to the earthquake calamity): Yokohama Kaikoshiryokan. Jacobs, N. 1958. The origin of modern capitalism and Eastern Asia. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Janelli, Roger, and Dawnhee Kim. 1997. The mutual constitution of Confucianism and capitalism in South Korea. In Culture and economy: The shaping of capitalism in Eastern Asia, edited by T. Brook and H. v. Luong. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan. Jao, Y.C., Victor Mok, and Lok-Sang Ho, eds. 1989. Economic development in Chinese societies: Models and experiences. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Japan: An illustrated encyclopedia. 1993. Tokyo: Kodansha. Jefferson, Gary, and Thomas Rawksi. 1994. Enterprise reform in Chinese industry. Journal of Economic Perspectives 8 (2). Jesudason, James V. 1989. Ethnicity, the economy and the state, Chinese business and multinationals in Malaysia. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Johnson, Graham E., and Woon Yuen-fong. 1997a. The response to rural reform in an Overseas Chinese area examples from two localities in the western pearl river delta region south China. Modern Asian Studies 31 (1):31-59. Johnson, Graham E., and Woon Yuen-Fong. 1997b. The response to rural reform in an Overseas Chinese area: Examples from two localities in the Western Pearl River Delta Region, South China. Modern Asian Studies 31 (1):31-59. Jomo, K.S. 1990. Growth and structural change in the Malaysian economy. London: Macmillan. ———. 1994. U-turn? Malaysia economic development policies after 1990. 31 Australia: Centre for East and Southeast Asian Studies, James Cook University of North Queensland. ———. 1997. A specific idiom of Chinese capitalism in Southeast Asia: SinoMalaysia capital accumulation in the face of state hostility. In Essential outsiders? edited by D. Chirot and A. Reid. Seattle: University of Washington Press. ———, ed. 1985. Malaysia's new economic policies: Evaluations of the mid-term review of the fourth Malaysia plan. Kuala Lumpur: Malaysian Economic Association. Ka, Chin-Ming, and Mark Selden. 1988. Original accumulation, equity, and late industrialization: The cases of socialist China and capitalist Taiwan. In Political economy of socialist China, edited by M. Selden: M.E. Sharpe. Kahn, Herman, and Thomas Pepper. 1979. The Japanese challenge: The success and failure of economic success. New York: Thomas Y. Crowell. Karunaratne, N.D., and M.B. Abdullah. 1978. Incentive schemes and foreign investment in the industrialisation of Malaysia. Asian Survey 18:261-274. Kazutaka, Sugawara. 1988. Yokohama Chukagai no kenkyu (A study of Yokohama Chinatown): Nippon keizai shinbunsha. Ke, Jianzhong. 1987. Silun ming dai shangye ziben yu zibenzhuyi mengya di guanxi (On the relations of merchant capital and the sprout of capitalism during the Ming Dynasty). In Zhongguo zibenzhuyi mengya wenti taolunji. Taiwan: Tai Gen Chubenshe. Khanh, Tran. 1993. The ethnic Chinese and economic development in Vietnam. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Kim, Young C. (ed.). 1997. The Southeast Asian economic miracle. New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction Publishers. Kirby, John. 1989. New gold in the triangle (Overseas Chinese in Thailand). Free China Review (Taipei) 39 (8):68-73. Kirk, William. 1990. South East Asia in the colonial period: Cores and peripheries in development processes. In South East Asian development: Geographical perspectives, edited by D. Dwyer: Longman Science & Technical. Koo, Hagan. 1990. From farm to factory: Proletarianization in Korea. American Sociological Review 55 (5):699-680. Koo, Hagen. 1987. The interplay of state social class, and world system in East Asian development: The cases of South Korea and Taiwan. In The political economy of the new Asian industrialism, edited by F. C. Deyo. Uthaca: Cornell University Press. Kraar, Louis. 1993. Importance of Chinese in Asian business. Journal of Asian 32 Business 9 (1):91-93. Kraar, Louis, and Donald Shapiro. 1994. The Overseas Chinese. Fortune, 10/31/94, 91-100. Kunio, Yoshihara. 1988. The rise of ersatz capitalism in Southeast Asia. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Kwik, Kian Gie, and B.N. Marbun. 1991. Konglomerat Indonesia: Permasalahan dan sepak terjangnya (Indonesian conglomerates: Problems and behaviour). Jakarta: Sinar Harapan. Laothamathas, Anek. 1992. Business associations and the political economy of Thailand: From bureaucratic polity to liberal corporatism. Boulder: Westview Press. Lardy, Nicholas R. 1992. Foreign trade and economic reform in China, 1978-1990: Cambridge University Press. Latham, A.J.H. 1994. The dynamics of intra-Asian trade 1868-1913: The great entrepots of Singapore and Hong Kong. In Japanese industrialization and the Asian economy, edited by A. J. H. Latham and H. Kawakatsu: Routledge. Lausent-Herrera, Isabel. 1982. Pequena propriedad, poder y economia de mercado (Small holdings, power and market economy). Lima: Instituto de Estudios Peruanos. Lee, Poh Ping. 1977. Traditional Chinese social organisations and Chinese firms in Malacca 1885-1935. Kajian Ekonomi Malaysia (Kuala Lumpur) 14 (2):63-70. Lever-Tracy, Constance, David Ip, and Noel Tracy. 1996. The Chinese diaspora and mainland China: An emerging economic synergy. New York: St. Martin's Press. Li, Longqian. 1985. Ming dai Guangdong dui wai maoyi ji qi dui shehui jingji di yingxiang (Foreign trade of Guangdong in the Ming dynasty and its impact to the society and the economy). In Ming qing Guangdong shehui jingji xintai yanjiu, edited by G. l. x. bian: Guangdong Renmin Chubanshe. Li, Peter S. 1990. The emergence of the new middle class among the Chinese in Canada. Asian Culture 14:187-194. Li, Si-ming, and Ling-Xun Zhao. 1992. Xiamen: Regional center and hometown of Overseas Chinese. In China's coastal cities catalysts for modernization, edited by Y.-m. Yeung and X.-w. Hu. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Lim, Hin Fui. 1992. Poverty, economic survival, education and employment in rural Chinese villages. Paper read at First National Conference on the Caring Society, at Kuala Lumpur Malaysia. Lim, Linda Y.C. 1983a. Chinese business multinationals and the state manufacturing for export in Malaysia and Singapore. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited 33 by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. ———. 1983b. Chinese economic activity in Southeast Asia: An introductory review. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and L. A. P. Gosling. Singapore and Ann Arbor: Maruzen and University of Michigan, Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies. ———. 1983c. Singapore's success - The myth of the free market economy. Asian Survey 23 (6):752-764. Lin, Fangsheng. 1988. Xingjiapo huaren shehui di xingcheng he zaoqi jingji gaiguan (The formation and economy of the early stage of the Chinese society in Singapore). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji (Collection papers of the studies of huaqiao and Overseas Chinese history), edited by Z. Liang and M. Zheng. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Lin, Jinzhi. 1988. Jindai huaqiao touzi guonei giye gailun (A preliminary analysis of the history of modern Overseas Chinese enterprises investments in Mainland China): Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. ———. 1989. Jindai huaqiao touzi guomei qiyeshi ziliao xuanji: Guangdong (Guangdong: Selected historical materials on the investments of modern Overseas Chinese enterprises). Fuzhou: Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. ———. 1994. Haiwai huaren zai chao-shan diqu de touzi (Overseas Chinese investments in Chao-shan). Nanyang wenti yanjiu (Southeast Asian Affairs) 1:18-27. Lin, Jinzhi, and Zhuang Weiji. 1985. Jindai huaqiao touzi guomei qiye shi ziliao xuanji: Fujian (Fujian: Selected historical materials on the investments of modern Overseas Chinese enterprises). Fuzhou: Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. Liu, Jinqing. 1992. Taiwan Zhanhou jingji fenxi (An analysis of post-war Taiwan economy). Taibei: Renjian Chubanshe. Liu, Wenrong. 1988. Malaixiya huaren jingji diwei zhi yanbian (The transformation of the economic status of Malaysian Chinese). Taibei: Shihua Jingji Chubanshe. Lo, C.P. 1992. Hong Kong. London: Belhaven Press. Luedde-Neurath, Richard. 1988. State intervention and export-oriented development in South Korea. In Developmental states in East Asia, edited by G. White. New York: St. Martin's Press. Lyng, J. 1927. Non-Britishers in Australia: Influence on population and progress. Victoria: Melbourne University Press. MacFarquhar, Roderick. 1980. The Post-Confucian challenge. The Economist, February 9, 1980. MacIntyre, Andrew J. 1994. Power, prosperity, and patrimonialism: Business and 34 government in Indonesia. In Business and government in industrialising Asia, edited by A. J. MacIntyre. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. MacIntyre, Andrew J., and Kanishka Jayasuriya (eds.). 1992. The dynamics of economic policy reform in South-East Asia and the South-West Pacific. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Mackie, J.A.C. 1995. Economic systems of the Southeast Asian Chinese. In The ethnic Chinese in the ASEAN states, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Mackie, Jamie. 1989. Chinese businessmen and the rise of Southeast Asian capitalism. Solidarity (123):96-107. ———. 1992. Changing patterns of Chinese big business in Southeast Asia. In Southeast Asian capitalists, edited by R. McVey. Ithaca: Southeast Asia Program, Cornell University. Mann, Susan. 1987. Local merchants and the Chinese bureaucracy 1750-1950: Stanford University Press. McGee, T.G. 1986. Circuits and networks of capital: The internationalization of the world economy and national urbanization. In Urbanization in the developing world, edited by D. Drakakis-Smith: Routledge. Mirza, Hafiz. 1988. Peripheral intermediation: Singapore and the emerging international economic order. In Sociology of "developing" societies: Southeast Asia, edited by J. G. Taylor and A. Turton. New York; London: Monthly Review Press. Moench, Richard U. 1963. Economic relations of the Chinese in the Society Islands, Harvard University. Moulder, Frances V. 1977. Japan, China, and the modern 1600-1918 world economy: Cambridge University Press. Murphy, Gwynne Maret. 1996. Contrasting Japanese & Overseas Chinese capitalism: A political economy approach, Business Administration and Asian Studies, University of California, Berkeley. Murray, Martin. 1980. The development of capitalism in colonial Indochina (18701940). Berkeley: University of California Press. Myint, Hla. 1972. Southeast Asia's economy: Development policies in the 1970s. Middlesex, England: Penguin Books Ltd. The myth of Chinese dominance. 1993. Far Eastern Economic Review, 18 November 1993. Naisbitt, John. 1994. Global paradox. New York: W. Morrow. Neville, Warwick. 1969. The demographic structure and its economic and social 35 implications. In Modern Singapore, edited by J. B. Ooi and H. D. Chiang. Singapore: University of Singapore. Ng, Beoy Kui. 2002. The changing role of ethnic Chinese SMEs in economic restructuring in Singapore: From 'two-legged' policy to 'three-legged' policy. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Nie, Baozhang. 1987. Yang hang maiban yu maiban zhichan jieji (Foreign companies, compradors, and comprador bourgeoisie). In Zhongguo jingji shi lunwen ji, edited by S. Jian: Zhongguo Renmin Daxue Chubanshe. Niew, Shong Tong. 1975. The pattern of economic activity of the modern Chinese communities in East Malaysia and Brunei. China Society (China Society 25th anniversary journal):40-55. Nigh, D. 1985. The effect of political events on U.S. direct foreign investments: A pooled time series cross-sectional analysis. Journal of International Business Studies:1-17. Orru, Marco, Gary G. Hamilton, and Nicole Biggart. 1997. The economic organisation of East Asian capitalism. Thousand Hills, Calif.: Sage. Osman-Rani, H. 1990. Malaysia's new economic policy: After 1990. In Southeast Asian Affairs 1990. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. The Overseas China: A driving force. 1992. The Economist, July 18, 1992, 21-24. Owen, David. 1993. Ethnic minorities in Great Britain: Economic characteristics. Coventry: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick. Ozawa, T. 1979. Multinationalism - Japanese style. New Jersey: Princeton University Press. ———. 1993. Foreign Direct Investment and structure transformation: Japan as a recycler of market and industry. Business and the Contemporary World 5 (2):129-150. Palan, V.T., and Takeshita Yuzuru J. 1979. The pattern of fertility decline among the Malaysian Chinese. In Fertility transition of the East Asian populations, edited by L.-J. Cho and K. Kobayashi. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. Palanca, Ellen H. 1977. The economic position of the Chinese in the Philippines. Philippine Studies 25:80-94. Pang, Chien-Kuo. 1992. The state and economic transformation: The Taiwan case. New York: Garland Press. Parsonage, James. 1992. Southeast Asia's 'growth triangle': A subregional response to global transformation. International Journal of Urban & Regional Research 16 (2):307-317. 36 Parsons, Talcott, and Neil J. Smelser. 1956. Economy and society. New York: The Free Press. Peletz, Michael G. 1998. The 'great transformation' among Negeri Sembilan Malays, with particular reference to Chinese and Minangkabau. In Market cultures: Society and values in the new Asian capitalisms, edited by R. W. Hefner. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Phipatseritham, Krirkiat, and Yoshihara Kunio. 1983. Business Groups in Thailand. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Phongpaichit, Pasuk, and Chris Baker. 1995. Thailand: Economy and politics. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Pop, Margot M. 1987. Werkloosheid onder Mediterranen in Nederland, 1986 (Unemployment among Mediterraneans in the Netherlands, 1986). Utrecht: Nederlands Centrum Buitenlanders. Project, Canada and Hong Kong Research. 1990-1995. Canada and Hong Kong Update, 1-13. Puthucheary, J.J. 1960. Ownership and control in the Malayan economy. Singapore: Donald Moore. Qiu, Shouyu, ed. 1947. Dongyindu yu huaqiao jingji fazhanshi (East India and the history of economic development of Overseas Chinese). Taiwan: Zhengzhong shuju. Redding, Gordon. 1990. The spirit of Chinese capitalism. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. Redding, S. Gordon. 1993. The idiom of Chinese capitalism. Paper read at Major Project Association, July 1993, at Oxford. ———. 1996a. Capitalism and civil society in China and the role of Hong Kong. In Work and society: Labour and human resources in East Asia, edited by S. H. Ng, I. Nish and S. G. Redding. Hong Kong: Hong Kong Universtity press. ———. 1996b. The distinct nature of Chinese capitalism. The Pacific Review 9 (3):426-440. ———. 1998. The impact of multi-nationals on the "thickening" of civil society: current development in the economy of China. In Business and democracy: Cohabitation or contradiction, edited by A. Bernstein and P. L. Berger. London: Pinter. ———. 2002. The capitalist business system of China and its rationale. Asia Pacific Journal of Management (19):221-249. Redding, S. Gordon, and R.D Whitley. 1990. Beyond bureaucracy: towards a comparative analysis of forms of economic resource co-ordination and control. In Capitalism in contrasting cultures, edited by S. R. Clegg and S. G. Redding. New York: de Gruyter. 37 Regnier, Philippe. 1991. Singapore: City-state in South-east Asia. Translated by H. Christopher. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Reid, Anthony. 1988. The land below the winds. Vol. 1, Southeast Asia in the age of commerce, 1450-1680. New Haven: Yale University Press. ———. 1993a. Expansion and crisis, Southeast Asia in the age of commerce, 14501680. New Haven: Yale University Press. ———. 1993b. Southeast Asia in the age of commerce 1450-1680 - Volume two expansion and crisis. New Haven: Yale University Press. Remer, C.F. 1933. Foreign investments in China. New York: Macmillan. Riedel, James. 1991. Intra-Asian trade and Foreign Direct Investment. Asian Development Review 9 (1):111-146. Riskin, Carl. 1987. China's political economy: The quest for development since 1949. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Robison, Richard. 1986. The rise of capital. Sydney: Allen & Unwin. Rohwer, Jim. 1996. Asia rising. London: Nicholas Brealey Publishing. Rowe, William T. 1984. Hankow: Commerce and society in a Chinese city, 17961889. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Roy, Denny. 1996. The 'China threat' issue: Major arguments. Asian Survey 36 (8):758-771. Sadli, Mohammad. 1998. The Indonesian crisis. ASEAN Economic Bulletin 15 (3):272-280. Salmon, Claudine. 1981. The contribution of the Chinese to the development of Southeast Asia: A new appraisal. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):260-275. Sang, Nguyen Van. 1974. Nguoi viet goc hoa va kinh te Viet Nam (The Vietnamese Chinese and Vietnam's economy), Quoc Gia Hanh Chanh. Saw, Swee-Hock. 1970. Singapore population in transition. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. Schive, Chi. 1990. The foreign factor. Stanford: Hoover Institution Press. Schlossstein, Steven. 1991. Asia's new little dragons: the dynamic emergence of Indonesia, Thailand, and Malaysia. Chicago: Contemporary Books. Schmenner, R.W., J.C. Huber, and R.L. Cook. 1987. Geographic differences and the location of new manufacturing facilities. Journal of Urban Economics 21:83104. 38 Seagrave, Sterling. 1995. Lords of the rim: The invisible empire of the Overseas Chinese. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Searle, Peter. 1999. The riddle of Malaysian capitalism: Rent seekers or real capitalists? Sydney: Allen and Unwin. Segal, Gerald. 1994. China's changing shape. Foreign Affairs 73 (3). Shaw, S.M., and J.R. Woetzel. 1992. A fresh look at China. McKinsey Quarterly 3:37-51. Sheridan, Kyoko. 1998. Emerging economic systems in Asia: A political and economic survey. St. Leonards, N.S.W.: Allen & Unwin. Shozo, Fukuda. 1940. Kakyo Keizai ron (on the Overseas Chinese economy). Tokyo: Ganshodo. ———. 1995. With sweat & abacus: economic roles of Southeast Asian Chinese on the eve of World War II. Singapore: Select Books. Sidhu, M.S. 1976. Chinese dominance of West Malaysian towns 1921-1970. Geography 61 (1). Sie, Hok Tjwan. 1990. The 6th Overseas Chinese state. Townsville, Qld.: Centre for Southeast Asian Studies, James Cook University of North Queensland. Sit, Victor Fung-shuen, and Sui-lun Wong. 1989. Small & medium industries in a export-oriented economy: The case of H.K.: Centre of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. Skinner, G. William. 1976. Mobility strategies in late imperial China: A regional systems analysis. In Regional analysis, edited by C. A. Smith. New York: Academic Press. ———. 1977a. Regional systems in late imperial China. Paper read at 2nd Annual Meeting of the Social Science History Association, at Ann Arbor, Michigan. ———, ed. 1977b. The city in late imperial China. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Smelser, Neil J., and Richard Swedberg, eds. 1994. Handbook of economic sociology. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press. So, Alvin Y. 1986a. The economic success of H.K. - Insights from a world-system perspective. Sociological Perspectives 29 (2):241-258. ———. 1986b. The South China silk district. Albany: State University of New York Press. Stockwin, Harvey. 1975. Grasping Chinese realities. Far Eastern Economic Review, 24 October 1975, 16-17. 39 Suehiro, Akira. 1992. Capitalist development in postwar Thailand: Commercial bankers, industrial elite, and agribusiness group. In Southeast Asian capitalists, edited by R. McVey: Southeast Asia Program, Cornell University. Sundaram, Jomo Kwame. 1986. A question of class: Capital, the state, and uneven development in Malaysia. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Suryadinata, Leo. 1988. Chinese economic elites in Indonesia: A preliminary study. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by J. Cushman and G. Wang. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Tadasu, Nakamura. 1992. Kinsei Nagasaki boekishi kenkyu (A study of Nagasaki trading in modern times): Yoshikawakobunkan. Tai, Hung-Chas, ed. 1989. Confucianism and economic development: An oriental alternative. Washington D.C.: The Washington Institute Press. Takeo, Shigeto. 1967. Nagasaki kyoryuchi to gaikoku shonin (Foreign merchants and residential areas for foreigners in Nagasaki): Kazamashobo. Tan, Hock. 1996. State capitalism, multinational corporations and Chinese entrepreneurship in Singapore. In Asian business network, edited by Hamilton. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. Tang, Wing-shing. 1995. Urbanisation in China's Fujian province since 1978. Hong Kong: Hong Kong Institute of Asia-Pacific Studies. Tate, D.J.M. 1979. The making of modern South-East Asia. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Taylor, Keith Weller. 1983. The birth of Vietnam. Berkeley: University of California Press. Teijiro, Yamawaki. 1964. Nagasaki no tojin boeki (Chinese trading in Nagasaki): Yoshikawakobunkan. Tey, Nai Peng. 2002. The changing demographic situation of Malaysian Chinese. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. The, Siauw Giap. 1989. Socio-economic role of the Chinese in Indonesia, 1820-1940. In Economic growth in Indonesia, edited by A. Maddison and G. Prince. Dordrecht; Providence: Foris Publications. Thoburn, John T., H.M. Leung, Esther Chau, and S.H. Tang. 1990. Foreign investment in China under the open policy. Avebury: Aldershot. Thompson, Douglas Weddell. 1959. Dangerous opportunity: The new work among Chinese in South East Asia. London: Cargate Press. Tracy, James D., ed. 1990. The rise of merchant empires: Long-distance trade in the early modern world. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 40 ———, ed. 1991. The political economy of merchant empires: State power and world trade, 1350-1750. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Tran, Khanh. 1991. The role of the Chinese in Vietnam's economy. Sojourn 6 (1):126139. ———. c1993. The ethnic Chinese and economic development in Vietnam. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Indochina Unit. Unger, Daniel Howden. 1989. Japan, the Overseas Chinese, and industrialisation in Thailand (overseas investment), University of California, Berkeley. Vatikiotis, Michael. 1997. All aboard. Far Eastern Economic Review, 05/29/97, 30-31. Vernon, Raymond. 1966. International investment and international trade in the product cycle. Quarterly Journal of Economics 80:190-207. Vogel, Ezra F. 1991. The four little dragons: The spread of industrialisation in East Asia. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Wade, Robert. 1992. East Asia's economic success - Conflicting perspectives, partial insights, shaky evidence. World Politics 44 (2):270-320. Wallerstein, Immanuel. 1979. The capitalist world-economy. Cambridge University Press. Wan, Kim Won. 1964. Certain characteristics of Chinese business in small towns. Ekonomi 5:31-38. Wang, Gungwu. 1958. The Nanhai trade: A study of the early history of Chinese trade in the South China Sea. Journal of the Malaysian Branch Royal Asiatic Society 31 (2):1-135. Wang, Jingyu. 1987. Cong mian fangzhi pin di maoyi kan zhongguo zibenzhuyi di chansshen (From cotton textiles trade to see the origin of Chinese capitalism). In Zhongguo jingji shi lunwen ji (Collections of articles on Chinese economic history), edited by J. Shen: Zhongguo Renmin Daxue Chubanshe. Wang, Jun-hua (Wong, Yoon Wah). 1979. Lao-she tsai hsiao-po ti sheng-jih-chung tui chin-jih hsin-chia-po ti yu-yen (Lao She's version of modern Singapore in "little po's birthday"). Singapore: Nan-yang ta-hsueh yen-chiu yuan jen-wen yu she-hui ko-hsueh yen-chih so. Wang, Muheng, ed. 1989. Dongnanya huaren jingji (Southeast Asian Chinese economy): Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. Webb, Alysha. 2002. Back to the motherland. Far Eastern Economic Review, 8/29/2002, 60. Wee, Mon-Cheng. 1972. The future of the Chinese in Southeast Asia, as viewed from the economic angle, and other articles on economic topics. Singapore: University Education Press. 41 Wei, Yongli. 1987. Guan yi jindai zhongguo ceng fou xingcheng tongyi di guonei shichang wenti (On the question of whether or not modern China has formed a united national market). In Zhongguo jingji shi lunwen ji (Collections of articles on Chinese economic history), edited by J. Shen: Zhongguo Renmin Daxue Chubanshe. Wheelwright, E.L. 1974. The political economy of industrialisation in Malaysia. In Radical political economy: Collected essays. Sydney: Australian and New Zealand Press. White, Gordon, and Robert Wade. 1988. Developmental states and markets in East Asia: An introduction. In Developmental states in East Asia, edited by G. White. New York: St. Martin's Press. Whitley, R. 1992. Business systems in East Asia: Firms, markets and societies. London: Sage. Wibisono, Christianto. 1995. The economic role of the Indonesian Chinese. In Southeast Asian Chinese and China: The politico-economic dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Wickberg, Edgar. 1962. Early Chinese economic influence in the Philippines, 18501898. Pacific Affairs 35 (3):275-285. Wilkinson, B. 1994. Labour and industry in the Asia-Pacific. Berlin: de Gruyter. Willmott, W.E. 1996. Economic role and cultural identity of Chinese in Pacific Island countries. In Studies of ethnic Chinese economy: Collected papers of international symposium on ethnic Chinese economy, edited by X. Xiao and D. Li. Shantou: Shantou University. Willmott, William E., ed. 1972. Economic organisation in Chinese society. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Wilson, Margaret E., Clive Moore, and Doug Munro. 1990. Asian workers in the Pacific. In Labour in the South Pacific, edited by C. Moore, J. Leckie and D. Munro. Townsville: James Cook University Press. Woetzel, Jonathan. 1989. China's economic opening to the outside world: Praeger. Wong, John. 1996. Promoting Confucianism for socioeconomic development. In Confucian tradictions in East Asian modernity: Moral education and economic culture in Japan and the four mini-dragons, edited by W.-m. Tu. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Wong, Lin Ken. 1991. Commercial growth before the second World War. In A history of Singapore, edited by E. C. T. Chew and E. Lee. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Wong, Siu-lun. 1975. The economic enterprise of the Chinese in Southeast Asia: a sociological inquiry with special reference to West Malaysia and Singapore. 42 Woon, Yuen-Fong. 1990. International links and the socioeconomic development of rural China. Modern China 16 (2):139-172. Wu, Chao, ed. 1991. Waishang dui huazhijie touzi diaoyan baogao (A report on the Foreign Direct Investment in China): Chongguo Caizheng Jingji Chubanshe. Wu, Yuan-li, and Chun-Hsi Wu. 1980. Economic development in Southeast Asia - The Chinese dimension. Stanford: Hoover Institution Press. Xu, Dixin, and Chengmin Wu. 1985. Zhongguo zibenzhuyi di mengya (The sprout of Chinese capitalism). In Zhongguo Zibenzhuyi Fazhan Shi, Vol. 1, edited by Z. R. D. Chubanshe. Xu, Junyao. 1988. Liang ci shijie da zheng qijan di Malaiya huaren jingji (The Chinese economy of interwar period Malaya). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji (Collection papers of the studies of huaqiao and Overseas Chinese history) Vol. 2, edited by Z. Liang and M. Zheng. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Xu, Shanfu. 1988. Lun Huaqiao zai Yuenan jingji zhong de diwei zuoyong ji qita, 1919-1939 (On the Chinese role in Vietnam's economy, 1919-1939). Huaqiao yanjiu (Chinese overseas studies):181-200. Yamaguchi, Masaaki. 1993. The emerging Chinese business sphere. Nomura Asian Perspectives 11 (2). Yan, Zhongping, et al. 1955. Zhongguo jindai jingji shi tongji ziliao xuanji (Selections of statistic data in economic history of modern China): Kexue Chubanshe. Yao, Souchou. 1997. The romance of Asian capitalism - geography desire and Chinese business (Chinese in Sarawak). In The rise of East Asia - critical visions of the Pacific century, edited by M. T. Berger and D. A. Borer. London; New York: Routledge. ———. 2002. Confucian capitalism: Discourse, practice and the myth of Chinese enterprise. London: RoutledgeCurzon. Yee, Hoy Shang. Three score years and ten: Achievements and leisurely reflections. Suva. Yeung, Henry Wai-Chung. 1999. Under siege? Economic globalisation and Chinese business in Southeast Asia. Economy & Society 28 (1):1-29. Yeung, Y.M., and David K.Y. Chu, eds. 2000. Fujian: A coastal province in transition and transformation. Hong Kong: Chinese University Press, Chinese University of Hong Kong. Yeung, Yue-man, and David K.Y. Chu. 1995. Development corridor in Fujian: Fuzhou to Zhangzhou. Hong Kong: Hong Kong Institute of Asia-Pacific Studies. Yi, Moor-bong. 1995. Overseas Chinese business in Southeast Asia. (Korea): Gil-but 43 Publishing Co. Yu, Chung-hsun. 1969. Kakyo keizai no kenkyu (Research on the Overseas Chinese economy). Tokyo: Institute for Developing Economies. ———. 1975. Income and investment among Overseas Chinese. Developing Economies 13 (2):119-136. Yuan, Hao-Lin. 1994. The political economy of direct foreign investment: The case of Taiwan (China, demand side, supply side), The University of Texas at Austin. Yum, Anthony W.K. 1981. Overseas Chinese business in Japan. Tokyo: Sophia University. Zhang, Kevin Honglin. 1996. Theory and evidence regarding multinational enterprises and international trade, University of Colorado at Boulder. Zhang, Yu. 1994. Chong fang Yuenan (Vietnam revisited). Bagui qiaoshi (Bagui's Overseas Affairs) 22 (2):54-58. Zheng, Dehua, and Cheng Luxi. 1991. Taishan qiaoxiang yu xinning tielu (Taishan and Xinning's railroad): Zhongshan Daxue Chubanshe. 5. Education and Training An, Nong. 1981. Jinan university serves Overseas Chinese. China Reconstructs 30 (5):44-49. Bailey, Paul. 1990. Reform the people: Changing attitudes towards popular education in early twentieth century China. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. Blackburn, Kevin, and Pauline Fong Lai Leong. 1999. Methodist education and the social status of the straits Chinese in colonial Singapore. Paedagogica Historica 35 (2):333-357. Bocquet-Siek, Margaret. 1988. Some thoughts on national education and Peranakan Chinese cultural identity. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong Press. Borthwick, Sally. 1988. Chinese education and identity in Singapore. In Changing identities of Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. 1990. Chinese education and employment in Singapore. In Zhanhou haiwai huaren bianhua: Guoji xueshu yantaohui lunwenji (The postwar transformation of Overseas Chinese: Collected papers of an international symposium), edited by L. Guo. Beijing: Zhongguo Huaqiao Chubanshe. Chelliah, D.D. 1948. A history of the educational policy of the Straits Settlements with recommendations for a new system based on vernaculars. Kuala Lumpur: The Government Press. 44 Cheng, Tung-choy. 1949. The education of Overseas Chinese: A comparative study of Hong Kong, Singapore & the East Indies, University of London. Goh, Keng Swee, and The Education Study Team. 1979. The report on the Ministry of Education 1978. Singapore: Ministry of Education. Gopinathan, S. 1991. Education. In A history of Singapore, edited by E. C. T. Chew and E. Lee. Singapore: Oxford University Press. ———. 1994. Language policy changes 1979-1992: Politics and Pedagogy. In Language, society and education in Singapore: Issues and trends, edited by S. Gopinathan, A. Pakir, H. W. Kam and V. Saranavan. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Gwee, Yee Hean. 1970. Chinese education in Singapore. Nan-yang hsueh-pao (Journal of the South Seas Society) 25 (2):100-127. Hansen, Mette Halskov. 1999. Lessons in Being Chinese: Minority Education and Ethnic Identity in Southwest China. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Harrell, Paula. 1992. Sowing the seeds of change: Chinese students, Japanese teachers, 1895-1905. Stanford, Calif: Stanford University Press. Huang, Fuqing. 1975. Qingmo liu ri xuesheng (Chinese students in Japan in the late Qing). Taipei: Institute of Modern History Studies, Academia Sinica. Inglis, Christine. 1988. The lion and the dragon: The state, education and identity in Singapore. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Inn, Kristina. 1975. The Overseas Chinese in Japan: Education as an expression of group affinity and a strategy for status goals, University of Hawaii, Honolulu. LaFargue, T. 1993. China first hundred: Educational mission students in the US 1872-1881. Pullman: Washington State University Press. Lee, Ting Hui. 1987. Chinese education in Malaya 1894-1911: Nationalism in the first Chinese schools. In The 1911 revolution: The Chinese in British and Dutch Southeast Asia, edited by L. T. Lee. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. Lee, Yuk Ying. 1988. Education of (Overseas) Chinese women. In Chinese America history and perspective. San Francisco: Chinese Historical Society of America. Li, Yongzeng. 1984. Education: Overseas Chinese run schools. Beijing Review 27 (7):26-29. Li, Yuanjin. 1994. Xinjiapo huawen jiaoyu bianqian xia zhishifenzi de bao gen xintai, 1959-1987 (Changes in Chinese education in Singapore and the attitude of intellectuals towards the preservation of roots, 1959-1987. In Chuantong wenhua yu shehui bianqian (Traditional culture and social change), edited by S. Yang. Singapore: Tung Ann District Guild. 45 Lin, Meng. 1954. Cong huawen jiaoyu weiji shuo dao nanda de renwu (Crisis in Chinese education to the mission of Nanyang University). In Yi jiu wu san niandu quan xing huawen zhongxue biyeban wei nanda choumu jijin youyi dahui tekan (Commemorative magazine of all-Singapore Chinese high school's fund raising for Nanda in 1953). Lind, Andrew William. 1974. Nanyang perspective: Chinese students in multi-racial Singapore. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. McCarthy, Charles J. 1974. Chinese schools in the Philippines. In Philippine Chinese profile: Essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Pagkakaisa sa Pag-unlad. Ooi, Keat Gin. 1994. Chinese vernacular education in Sarawak during Brooke rule 1841-1946. Modern Asian Studies 28 (3):503-531. Pendley, Charles. 1983. Language policy and social transformation in contemporary Singapore. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 11 (1):46-58. Pieke, Frank N. 1991. Chinese educational achievement and 'folk theories of success'. Anthropology and education quarterly 22 (2):162-180. Redding, S. Gordon. 1986. Developing managers without "management development": the Overseas Chinese solution. Management Education and Development 17 (3):271-281. Sai, Siew Yee. 1997. Post-independence educational change, identity and huaxiaosheng intellectuals in Singapore: A case study of Chinese language. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 25 (2):79-101. Sakai, Kazuko. 1989. Chinese working students in Tokyo. Japan Quarterly 36 (4):409. See, Chinben. 1985. Chinese education and ethnic identity. In Chinese in the Philippines, edited by T. Carino. Manila: De la salle University, China Studies Program. Shu, Xincheng. 1933. Jindai zhongguo liuxue shi (A history of Chinese students abroad in modern China). Shanghai: Zhonghua Shuju. Song, Ping. 1996. An analysis of model: How schools are run by Overseas Chinese in South Fujian. In South China: State, culture and social change during the 20th century, edited by L. M. Douw and P. Post. Amsterdam; New York: NorthHolland. Stanbridge, Julia M. 1989. The Chinese lessons in New Zealand Chinese growers monthly journal, University of Auckland. Stanley, Timothy. 1995. Schooling, white supremacy and the formation of a Chinese merchant public in British Columbia. BC Studies 107:3-29. Suryadinata, Leo. 1978. Indonesian Chinese education: Past and present. In The 46 Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. Sussman, Gerald. 1976. Chinese schools and the assimilation problem in the Philippines. Asian Studies 14 (1):100-110. Sze, Szeming. 1931. Chinese students in Great Britain. The Asiatic Review 27:311320. Tan, Antonio S. 1976. The Chinese school network fostering a Chinese rather than a Filipino identity. Pamana 20:32-36. Tan, Liok Ee. 1985. Politics of Chinese education in Malaya, 1945-1961, University of Malaya. ———. 2002. Baggage from the past, eyes on the future: Chinese education in Malaysia today. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Tan, Puay-Ching. 1984/1985. The role of the united Chinese school teachers' association (West Malaysia) in the struggle for Chinese education and language status 1960-1969. Southeast Asia Journal of Education Studies 21/22:1-78. Tan, Susan Villanueva. 1993. The education of Chinese in the Philippines and Koreans in Japan. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Taylor, Monica. 1987. Chinese pupils in Britain. London: National Foundation for Educational Research. Tham, Seong Chee. 1996. Multi-linguism in Singapore: Two decades of development. Singapore: Department of Statistics. Tuan, Pei-lung. 1984. Chinese students in Japan 1896-1911. Sino-American Relations 10 (1):38-56. Ward, Shirley. 1980. Women in education (Chinese women in Southeast Asia). In Chinese Women in Southeast Asia, edited by J. Lebra and J. Paulson. Singapore: Times Books International. Watson, J.K.P. 1980. A conflict of nationalism: The Chinese and education in Thailand 1900-1960. Paedagogica Historica 16 (2):429-451. Wong, Lornita Yuen Fan. 1992. Education of Chinese children in Britain and the USA. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd. Yew, Yeok Kim. 1993. Education and the acculturation of the Malaysian Chinese: A survey of form IV pupils in Chinese and English schools in West Malaysia. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4). 6. Entrepreneurship 47 Adicondro, G.Y. 1979. From Chinatown to Nan Yang: an introduction to Chinese entrepreneurship in Indonesia. Indonesian Journal of Social and Economic Affairs 13 (Jun 1979):67-85. Ampalanavar Brown, Rajeswary. 1994. Capital and entrepreneurship in Southeast Asia. Houndsmills, Basingstoke: The Macmillan Press. ———. 1998. Overseas Chinese investments in China - Patterns of growth diversification and finance the case of Charoen Pokphand. China Quarterly (155):610-636. Asami, Hiroko, and Justin Doebele. 1995. Asia. Forbes, 7/17/95, 140-157. Berger, Brigitte (ed.). 1991. The culture of entrepreneurship. San Francisco, California: ICS Press. Bjerke, B. 1998. Entrepreneurship and SMEs in the Singaporean context. In Competitiveness of the Singapore economy: A strategic perspective, edited by M. H. Toh and K. Y. Tan. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Brown, Rajeswary Ampalavanar. 1994. Capital and entrepreneurship in South-east Asia. Basingstoke; New York: The Macmillan Press; St. Martin's Press. Burkley, Matthew Prat. 1993. Minority entrepreneurship and the Overseas Chinese, Economics, Colorado College. Burton, Benedict. 1968. Family firms and economic development. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 24 (1):1-19. Ch'ng, David C.L. 1993. The Overseas Chinese entrepreneurs in East Asia: background, business practices and international networks. Melbourne: Committee for Economic Development of Australia. Chan, Kwok Bun, and See Ngoh Claire Chiang. 1994. Stepping out: The making of Chinese entrepreneurs. Singapore: Prentice Hall. Dobbin, Christine. 1996. Asian entrepreneurial minorities: Conjoint communities in the making of the world economy, 1570-1940. London: Curzon Press. Douw, Leo M. 1995. Overseas Chinese Entrepreneurship and the Chinese state: The case of South China, 1900-1949. In Chinese business enterprise in Asia, edited by R. A. Brown. London; New York: Routledge. Drucker, Peter. 1994. The new superpower: The Overseas Chinese. Wall Street Journal - Eastern Edition, 12/20/1994, pA14. Feuerwerker, Albert. 1958. China's early industrialization Sheng Hsuan-huai (18441916) and Mandarin enterprise. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Fu, Yiling. 1957. Min mo qing chi jiangnan ji dongnan yanhai diqu funong jinying di chubu kaocha (A preliminary investigation on the rich peasants' businesses of the Jiangnan and southeast coastal areas during the late Ming and early Qing 48 periods). Xiamen Daxue Xuebao 6. Gambe, Annabelle R. 2000. Overseas Chinese entrepreneurship and capitalist development in Southeast Asia. Munster; New York: Lit Verlag; St. Martin's Press. Hamilton, Gary G., and Kao Cheng-shu. 1990. The institutional foundations of Chinese business: The family firm in Taiwan. Comparative Social Research 12:95-112. Harrell, Stevan. 1985. Why do the Chinese work so hard? Reflections on an entrepreneurial ethic. Modern China 11 (2):203-226. Heng, Pek Koon. 1992. The Chinese business elite in Malaysia. In Southeast Asian capitalists, edited by R. McVey. Ithaca: Cornell Southeast Asia Program. Hiscock, Geoff. 1997. Asia's wealth club. Sydney: Allen and Unwin. Ichikawa, K. 1984. Tan Kah See - Spiritual identity of Chinese abroad. Tonan Ajia (Southeast Asia) 13:3-28. Kunio, Yoshihara, ed. 1989. Oei Tiong Ham concern: The first business empire of Southeast Asia. Kyoto: Kyoto University. Leff, Nathaniel H. 1978. Industrial organization and entrepreneurship in the developing countries: The economic groups. Economic Development and Cultural Change 26:661-675. Lever-Tracy, Constance, David Ip, Jim Kitay, Irene Phillips, and Noel Tracy. 1991. Asian entrepreneurs in Australia: Ethnic small business in the Chinese and Indian communities of Brisbane and Sydney. Canberra: Australian Government Publishing Service. Li, Peter S. 1993. Chinese investment and business in Canada: Ethnic entrepreneurship reconsidered. Pacific Affairs 66:219-243. Light, Ivan, and Edna Bonacich. 1988. Immigrant entrepreneurs. Berkeley: University of California Press. Mackie, J.A.C. 1992. Overseas Chinese entrepreneurship. Asia-Pacific Economic Literature 6:41-64. ———, ed. 1991. Towkays and tycoons: The Chinese in Indonesian economic life, 1920s and 1980s, Indonesia (Cornell), Special issue on the Indonesian Chinese. Mackie, Jamie. 2002. Chinese entrepreneurs in Malaysia: Traditional and modern. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Mark, Lindy Li. 1972. Taiwanese lineage enterprises: A study of familial entrepreneurship, Sociology, University of California - Berkeley. 49 Mayes, Adam C. 1993. The institutional structure of Overseas Chinese entrepreneurship in Southeast Asia: A transaction cost approach, University of California, Berkeley. McHale, Thomas R. 1968. Can the Chinese businessman endure in Southeast Asia? Columbia Journal of World Business 3 (6):11-16. McVey, Ruth. 1992. The materialization of the Southeast Asian entrepreneur. In Southeast Asian capitalists, edited by R. McVey. Ithaca: Southeast Asia Program, Cornell University. Ng, Dennis Wai Nam. 1999. Unaccompanied minors and succession in Overseas Chinese family business in Hong Kong. Owyang, Hsuan. 1996. The barefoot boy from Songwad: The life of Chi Owyang: Entrepreneurs of Asia. Singapore; Kuala Lumpur: Times Books International. Palanca, Ellen H. 1995. Chinese business families in the Philippines since the 1890s. In Chinese business enterprises in Asia, edited by R. A. Brown. London; New York: Routledge. Panglaykim, J. 1988. Family business in Indonesia. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Raillon, Francois. 1991. How to become a national entrepreneur: The rise of Indonesian capitalists. Archipel 41 (89-119). Redding, Gordon. 1991. Culture and entrepreneurial behavior among the Overseas Chinese. In The culture of entrepreneurship, edited by B. Berger. San Francisco: ICS. Redding, S. Gordon. 1986. Entrepreneurship in Asia. Euro-Asia Business review 5 (4):23-27. ———. 1987. The role of the entrepreneur in the new Asian capitalism. In Asian capitalism-Asian development, edited by P. Berger: Rutgers, Transaction Press. ———. 1988. Implications for African entrepreneurship from East Asian economic success. In The social context of small-scale business development, edited by G. Godsell and H. van Dyk. Johannesburg: Centre for Policy Studies, University of the Witwatersrand. ———. 1991. Culture and entrepreneurial behaviour among the Oversaes Chinese. In The culture of entrepreneurship, edited by B. Berger. San Francisco: ICS Press. Redding, S. Gordon, and S. Tam. 1995. Colonialism and entrepreneurship in Africa and Hong Kong: a comparative perspective. In Asian industrialization and Africa: Studies in policy alternatives to structural development, edited by H. Stein. London: Macmillan. 50 Shieh, G.S. 1992. 'Boss' island: The subcontracting network and microentrepreneurship in Taiwan's development. New York: Peter Lang. Tam, S., and S. Gordon Redding. 1993. The impact of colonialism on the formation of an entrepreuneurial society in Hong Kong. In Entrepreneurship research: Global perspectives, edited by S. Birley and I. C. Macmillan. Amsterdam: North-Holland. Tan, Kah-Kee. 1994. The memoirs of Tan Kah-Kee. Translated by A. H. C. W. R. W. C. J. S. a. t. o. N. huiyilu). Singapore: University of Singapore. Wang, Gungwu. 1994. The Chinese entrepreneur and his cultural strategies. Asian Culture 18:1-5. Wang, Jun. 1999. Entrepreneurship, institutional structures and business performance of the Overseas Chinese, Economics, University of Queensland, Brisbane, Qld. Wang, Ruming, ed. 1997. Chen liushi bainian dan jinian wenji (Tan Lark Sye: A commemorative collection on his hundredth birth anniversary). Singapore; Hong Kong: Nanda Shiye Youxian Gongsi; Xianggang Nanyang Daxue Xiaoyou Hui. Wong, Siu-lun. 1988. Emigrant entrepreneurs: Shanghai industrialist in Hong Kong. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. Hamilton: Centre of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. Wu, David Y.H. Ethnicity and adaptation - Overseas Chinese entrepreneurship in Papua New Guinea. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 5:85-95. Wu, Yuan-li. 1983. Chinese entrepreneurs in Southeast Asia. American Economic Review 73:112-117. Yong, Ching Fatt. 1987. Tan Kah-kee: the making of an Overseas Chinese legend. Singapore: Oxford University Press. 7. Ethnicity Abdullah, bin Sepien. 1981. Malay and Chinese smallholders an inter-ethnic group comparison. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (2):381-394. Alatas, Syed Husein. 1977. The myth of the lazy native: A study of the image of the Malays, Filipinos and Javanese from the 16th to the 20th centuries and its function in the ideology of colonial capitalism. London: Frank Cass. Alfonso, Felix, ed. 1966. The Chinese in the Philippines. Manila: Solidaridad Publishing House. Alip, Eufronio Melo. 1974. The Chinese in Manila. Manila: National Historical Commission. Amer, Ramses. 1996. Vietnam's policies and the ethnic Chinese since 1975. Sojourn 11 (1):76.104. 51 Amer, Ramses, and et al. 1992. The Chinese of South-East Asia. London: Minority Rights Group. Amyot, Jacques. 1960. The Chinese community of Manila: A study of adaptation of Chinese familism to the Philippine environment, University of Chicago. ———. 1972. The Chinese and the national integration in South-East Asia: Institute of Asian Studies, Chulalongkorn University. ———. 1973. The Manila Chinese: Familism in the Philippine environment. 2nd ed. Manila: Institute of Philippine Culture, Ateneo de Manila University. Anderson, Eugene N., Jr. 1983. A view from the bottom the rise and decline of a Malaysian Chinese town. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Anderson, Kay J. 1991. Vancouver's Chinatown: Racial discourse in Canada, 18751980. Montreal: McGill-Queen's University Press. Ang See, Teresita. 1976. Research studies on the Chinese minority in the Philippines a selected survey. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4). ———. 1990. The Chinese in the Philippines: Problems and perspectives. Manila: Kaisa Para sa Kaunlaran. ———. 1992. Images of the Chinese in the Philippines. In China across the seas: The Chinese as Filipinos, edited by A. S. P. Baviera and T. Ang See. Quezon City: Philippine Association for Chinese Studies. ———. 1996. Ethnic Chinese in the Philippines. Manila: Kaisa Para Sa Kaunlaran. ———. 1997. The ethnic Chinese as Filipinos. Paper read at Conference on 'The ethnic Chinese as Filipinos', at Quezon City. Ang See, Teresita, and Lily T. Chua. 1988. Crossroads: Short essays on the ChineseFilipinos. Manila: Kaisa Para sa Kaunlaran. Ang, Teresita. 1976. Research studies on the Chinese minority in the Philippines: A selected survey. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4):25-50. ———. 1990. Chinese in the Philippines: Assets or liabilities. In The Chinese in the Philippines: Problems and perspectives, edited by T. Ang. Manila: Kaisa Para Sa Kaunlaran. Archaimbault, Charles. 1952. En marge du quartier Chinois de Paris (On the fringe of the Chinese neighbourhood in Paris. Bulletin de la Societe des Etudes Indochinois (Bulletin of the Society of Indochinese Studies) 28 (3):275-294. Armstrong, M. Jocelyn. 2001. Chinese populations in contemporary Southeast Asian societies: Identities, interdependence and international influence. Surrey, England: Curzon Press. 52 Attention must be paid to Overseas Chinese affairs. 1978. Beijing Review, 20 Jan 1978, 14-16. Baker, D.R. Hugh. 1988. The Overseas Chinese (Peoples on the move series): Batsford. ———. 1997. The myth of the travelling wok: the Overseas Chinese. Asian Affairs 28 (1):28-37. Baker, Hugh. 1979. Chinese family and kinship. New York: Columbia University Press. ———. 1987. The Overseas Chinese. London: Batsford. Bao, Jiemin. 1994. Marriage among ethnic Chinese in Bangkok: An ethnography of gender, sexuality, and ethnicity over two generations (Thailand), University of California, Berkeley. ———. 1998. Same bed, different dreams: Intersections of ethnicity, gender, and sexuality among middle and upper-class Chinese immigrants in Bangkok. Positions (Durham, NC) 6 (2):475-502. Bardonnet, Daniel. 1964. Les minorites Asiatiques a Madagascar (Asian minorities in Madagascar). Annuaire Francais de droit International (French International Law Directory) 10:127-224. Barnett, Patricia G. The Chinese in South Eastern Asia and the Philippines. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Sciences 226 (1943):32-49. Barringer, Herbert, Robert W. Gardner, and Michael J. Levin. 1993. Asians and Pacific islanders in the United States. New York: Russel Sage Foundation. Baureiss, Gunter A. 1982. Ethnic resilience and discrimination: Two Chinese communities in Canada. The Journal of Ethnic Studies 10 (1):69-87. Bautista, Ma, and S. Lourdes. 1982. Relations among three ethnic groups in Philippine society. In Ethnicity and interpersonal interaction a cross cultural study, edited by D. Y. H. Wu. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Belden, Elione L.W. 1997. Claiming Chinese identity. New York: Garland Pub. Berjeaut, Julien. 1997. La communaute Chinoise de Calcutta 1780-1997 (The Chinese community in Calcutta, 1780-1997): Universite Paris VIII-St-Denis. Ecole Normale Superieure de Fontenay-St-Cloud, Paris. Birdwhistell, Anne D. 1989. Transition to neo-Confucianism: Shao Yung on knowledge and symbols of reality. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Blake, C. Fred. 1981. Ethnic groups and social change in a Chinese market town. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Blaker, James R. 1970. The Chinese in the Philippines: A study of power and change, 53 Ohio State University. Blalock, Hubert M. 1967. Toward a theory of minority-group relations. New York: Capricorn Books. Blusse, Leonard, and Merens Ank. 1993. Nuggets from the gold mines three tales of the Ta-Kang kongsi of West Kalimantan (Chinese in 19th century Borneo). In Conflict and accommodation in early modern East Asia: Essays in honour of Erik Zurcher, edited by L. Blusse and Z. H. T. Leiden; New York: E.J. Brill. Blythe, Wilfred L. 1969. The impact of Chinese secret societies in Malaya: A historical study. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Bonacich, Edna, and John Modell. 1980. The economic basis of ethnic solidarity. Berkeley/Los Angeles: University of California Press. Bonanich, Edna. 1973. A theory of middleman minorities. American Sociological Review 38:583-594. Bond, M.H. 1991. Beyond the Chinese face. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Brass, Paul R. 1991. Ethnicity and nationalism: Theory and comparison. California: Sage Publications. Brown, Mellisa J. 1996. Negotiating ethnicities in China and Taiwan. Berkeley: China Research, Institute of East Asian Studies, University of California. Bullard, Monte R. 1966. The status of the Overseas Chinese in Korea, University of Hawaii, Honolulu. Buskirk, Dale. 1979. Strangers in a strange land: The Chinese of Java. Asian Profile (Hong Kong) 7 (6):547-558. Cahill, P. 1972. The Chinese in Rabaul: 1914-1960, University of Papua New Guinea. Cai, Beihua. 1984. Huaqiao jingji zai qiaojugo he zuguo di diwei yu zuoyong (The status and roles of Overseas Chinese in host countries and China). In Huaqiao shi yanjiu lunji, edited by Z. Wu. Shanghai: Huadong shifan daxue chubanshe. Carey, Peter. 1984. Changing Javanese perceptions of the Chinese communities in Central Java. Indonesia 37:1-47. Carino, Theresa (ed.). 1985. Chinese in the Philippines. Manila: DLSU University Press. Cartier, Carolyn L. 1998. Preserving Bukit-China: the cultural politics of landscape interpretation in Melaka's Chinese cemetery. In The last half century of Chinese overseas, edited by E. Sinn. Aberdeen, Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Cashin, Richard Marshall. 1975. The Overseas Chinese in Java, East Asian Studies, Harvard University. 54 Castles, Lance. 1967. The ethnic profile of Djakarta. Indonesia 3:153-204. Ch'en, Chia-keng. 1950. Nan-ch-iao hui-i lu. Fuchou: Fuchou shi-mei-hsiao yu-hui. Chakravarti, Nalini Ranian. 1971. The Indian minority in Burma: The rise and decline of an immigrant community. London: Oxford University Press. Chan, Anthony. 1978. The myth of the Chinese sojourner in Canada. Paper read at Asian Canadian Symposium II, at Ottawa. ———. 1983. Gold mountain: The Chinese in the new world. Vancouver: New Star Books. Chan, Chi Fu. The Chinese in Southeast Asia. S.I.: s.n. Chan, Kwok Bun. 1991. Smoke and fire: The Chinese in Montreal. Hong Kong: Chinese University Press. Chan, Kwok Bun, and Chee Kiong Tong. 1993. Rethinking assimilation and ethnicity: The Chinese in Thailand. International Migration Review 27 (1). ———. 1995. Modelling culture contact and Chinese ethnicity in Thailand. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 23 (1):1-12. Chandhamrong, Churairat. 1980. Assimilation patterns of an Overseas Chinese family of Bangkok. Pullman, Washington: Washington State University. Chang, Cecilia. 1989a. Aliens in their adopted land (Overseas Chinese in Korea). Free China Review (Taipei) 39 (7):33-36. ———. 1989b. Making it in Japan (Overseas Chinese). Free China Review (Taipei) 39 (7):43-45. Chang, Chung-li. 1955. The Chinese gentry: Studies on their role in nineteenth century Chinese society. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Chang, David W. 1974. The future of the Chinese in Southeast Asia: A Chinese point of view. Asian Perspectives (Honolulu) 2 (4):357-370. Chang, Shin. 1990. The Jia and descent ideology: Chinese in rural Malaysia, University of Colorado at Boulder. Char, Tin-yuke, ed. 1975. The sandalwood mountains: Readings and stories of the early Chinese in Hawaii. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. Chen, Ching-ho. 1963. The Overseas Chinese in the Philippines during the sixteenth century. Hong Kong: Southeast Asia Studies Section, New Asia Research Institute. ———. 1964. A brief study of family register of the Trans: A Mong refugee family in Minh Huong Xa, Thuan Thien (Central Vietnam). Hong Kong: Southeast Asia Studies Section, New Asia Research Institute, Chinese University of Hong 55 Kong. Chen, Jack. 1980. The Chinese of America: From the beginning to the present. San Francisco: Harper & Row. Chen, Kwong Min. 1950. The Chinese in Americas. New York: Overseas Chinese Culture Pub. Co. Chen, Zhiping. 1997. Kejia yuanliu xin lun (Hakka origins revisited). Guilin: Guangxi Jiaoyu Chubanshe. Chiew, Seen Kong. 1990. National identity, ethnicity and national issues. In In search of Singapore's national values, edited by J. S. T. Quah. Singapore: Times Academic Press for the Institute of Policy Studies. ———. 2002. Chinese Singaporeans: Three decades of progress and changes. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Chiew, Seen Kong, and Ern Ser Tan. 1990. Singaporean: ethnicity, national identity and citizenship. Singapore: The Institute of Policy Studies. Chin, John M. 1981. The Sarawak Chinese. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Ching, Chieh Chang. 1956. The Chinese in Latin America: A preliminary geographical survey with special reference to Cuba and Jamaica, University of Maryland. Chirot, Daniel, and Anthony Reid, eds. 1997. Essential outsiders? Seattle: University of Washington Press. Cho, George, and Roger Leigh. 1972. Patterns of residence of the Chinese in Vancouver. In Peoples of the living land, edited by J. Minghi. Vancouver: Tantalus. Choi, Sheena. 2001. Gender, ethnicity, market forces, and college choices: observations of ethnic Chinese in Korea. New York; London: Routledge. Chou, Nan-ching, ed. 1991. Shih-chieh hua-ch'iao hua-jen ts'u-tien (Dictionary of Overseas Chinese). Peking: Pei-ching ta-hsueh ch'u-pan she. Chun, Allen J. 1989. Pariah capitalism and the Overseas Chinese of Southeast Asia: Problems in the definition of the problem. Ethnic and Racial Studies 12 (1):232-255. Chung, Yuen Kay. 1990. At the palace: Researching gender and ethnicity in a Chinese restaurant. In Feminist praxis, edited by L. Stanley. London: Routledge. Clammer, John R. 1975. Overseas Chinese assimilation and resinification: A Malaysian case study. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 3 (2):9-23. ———. 1980. Straits Chinese society: Studies in the sociology of the Baba 56 communities of Malaysia and Singapore. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Clegg, Jenny. 1994. Fu Manchu and the 'Yellow Peril". Stoke on Trent: Trentham Books. Clementi, Cecil. 1915. The Chinese in British Guiana. Georgetown: Argosy. Cohen, Abner, ed. 1974. Urban ethnicity. London: Tavistock Publications. Cohen, Myron. 1970. Developmental process in the Chinese domestic group. In Family and kinship in Chinese society, edited by M. Freedman. Stanford: Stanford University Press. ———. 1991. Being Chinese: The peripheralization of traditional identity. Daedalus 120:113-134. Coleman, David, and John Salt, eds. 1996. Ethnicity in the 1991 census: Demographic characteristics of the ethnic minority populations. Vol. 1. London: HMSO. Commons, House of. 1985. Home affairs select committee report on the Chinese community in Britain. Con, Harry (Jian Jianping). 1989. Zhongguo hongmen zai Jianada (The Chinese freemasons in Canada). Vancouver: Chinese Freemasons Canadian Headquarters. Conner, Walker. 1978. A nation is a nation, is a state, is an ethnic group, is a. Ethnic and Racial Studies 1 (4):377-400. Constable, Nicole, ed. 1996. Guest people: Hakka identity in China and abroad. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Coppel, Charles. 1974. The position of Chinese in the Philippines, Malaysia and Indonesia. In Philippine Chinese profile, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Pagkakaisa sa Pag-unlad, Inc. Coppel, Charles A. 1973. Mapping the Peranakan Chinese in Indonesia. Papers on Far Eastern History 8:143-167. ———. 1975. The Indonesian Chinese in the sixties: A study of an ethnic minority in a period of turbulent political change, Monash University. ———. 1976. Values and the study of the Indonesian Chinese. Review of Indonesian and Malaysian Affairs (Sydney) 10 (2):77-84. Coppel, Charles A., and Leo Suryadinata. 1978. The use of the terms 'Tjina' and 'Tionghoa' in Indonesia. In The Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. Coppel, Charles, and Michael Godley. 1988. Indonesian Chinese identity in Hong 57 Kong. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Coppenrath, Gerald. 1967. Les Chinois de Tahiti, de l'aversion a l'assimilation 18651966 (The Chinese in Tahiti: Discrimination and assimilation, 1865-1966). Paris: Musee de l'Homme. Coughlin, Richard J. 1976. Double identity: The Chinese in modern Thailand. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press. Creese, William. 1987. Organizing against racism in the workplace: Chinese workers in Vancouver before the Second World War. Canadian Ethnic Studies 19 (3):35-46. Cribbs, Thomas J. 1964. The Overseas Chinese problem in the Republic of Indonesia, Air University, Air War College, Alabama. Crissman, Lawrence W. 1967. The segmentary structure of urban Overseas Chinese communities. Man 2 (2):185-204. Cui, Gui Qiang. 1994. Xinjiapo huaren: Cong kaibu dao jianguo (The Chinese in Singapore: Past and present). Singapore: EPB Publishers. Cui, Gui Qiang, and Hongting Gu. 1978. Daoyan: Dongnanya huaren di jinxi (Introduction: The past and present of Southeast Asian Chinese). In Dongnanya huaren wenti yanjiu (Studies in problems of Southeast Asian Chinese), edited by G. Q. Cui and H. Gu. Singapore: Jiaoyu Chubanshe. Cushman, Jennifer Wayne, and Gungwu Wang, eds. 1988a. Changing ethnic identity of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong Press. ———, eds. 1988b. Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Dastur, Aloo J. 1963. Problem of Overseas Chinese. United Asia 15:417-419. Dery, Luis C. 1992. The Chinese in Kabikolan some notes on the role they played in Kabikolan's history. In China across the seas: The Chinese as Filipinos, edited by T. Ang See and A. S. P. Baviera. Quezon City: Philippine Association for Chinese Studies. Dhiravegin, Likhit. Racism, ethnocentrism, prejudices, and policies: The case of ethnic Chinese in Thailand. Vietnam Social Sciences 1 (1-2):151-162. Diamond, Norma. 1969. K'un Shen: A Taiwanese village. New York: Holt, Reinhart, Winston. Dikotter, Frank. 1992. The discourse of race in modern China. London: C. Hurst and Company. 58 Djamour, Judith. 1959. Malay kinship and marriage in Singapore. London: Athlone. Dodd, W. Clifton. 1920. The relation of Chinese and Siamese. Journal of the NorthChina Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society LI:1-12. Donque, Gerald. 1968. Les minorites Chinoise et Indienne a Madagascar (Chinese and Indian minorities in Madagascar). Revue Francaise d'Etudes Politiques Africaines (French Review of African Political Studies) 25:85-103. Dubreuil, R. 1910. De la condition des Chinois et de leur role economique en Indochine (The condition of the Chinese and their economic roles in Indochina). Bar-sur-Seine: Imprimerie C. Caillard. Duong, Mac. 1994. Xa hoi nguoi hoa o thanh pho Ho Chi Minh sau nam 1975 (The Chinese community in Ho Chi Minh after 1975). Ho Chi Minh City: Khoa Hoc Xa Hoi. Edwards, Penny. 1996. Shifting boundaries: A century of Chineseness in Cambodia. Paper read at 48th Annual Meetings of the Association of Asian Studies, at Honolulu. Eitzen, D. Stanley. 1968. Two minorities: The Jews of Poland and the Chinese of the Philippines. Jewish Journal of Sociology 10. Elder, Grove Griffith. 1982. Ritual and Chinese ethnicity in Mahachai, Thailand, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill. Ernst, Caroline Elizabeth. 1968. The Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia: A comparison of Malaya and Vietnam, Government, Radcliffe College. Essential outsiders: Chinese and Jews in the modern transformation of Southeast Asia and Central Europe. 1997. Seattle, London: University of Washington Press. Faure, David, and Helen Siu, eds. 1995. Down to earth: The territorial bond in South China. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Fei, X. 1992. From the soil: The foundation of Chinese society. Berkeley: University of California Press. Felix, Alfonso Sr., ed. 1969. The Chinese in the Philippines. 2 vols. Manila: Solidaridad Publishing House. Fidler, Richard Calvin. 1974. Kanowit, an Overseas Chinese community in Borneo, University of Pennsylvania. Fitzgerald, Charles Patrick. 1965. The third China: The Chinese communities in South-East Asia. Vancouver: University of British Columbia. ———. 1972. The southern expansion of the Chinese people: Southern fields and Southern ocean. London: Barrie & Jenkins. Fong, Alison. 1974. A Chinese community in Fiji. Suva: South Pacific Social Sciences 59 Association. Fong, Mak Lau. 1983. Subcommunal participation and leadership cohesiveness of the Chinese in nineteenth-century Singapore. Modern Asian Studies 17 (3):437453. Foster, Brian. 1974. Ethnicity and commerce. American Ethnologist 1. Freedman, Maurice. 1957. Chinese marriage and family in Singapore. London: H.M.S.O. ———. 1979. The study of Chinese society: essays by Maurice Freedman. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Fried, Morton H. 1958. Colloquium on Overseas Chinese. New York: International Secretariat, Institute of Pacific Relations. Galli, Suzanna. 1994. Le comunita Cinesi in Italia: Caratteristiche organizzative e culturali (The Chinese community in Italy: Organizational and cultural characteristics). In L'immigrazione silenziosa. Le comunita Cinesi in Italia (The silent immigration. The Chinese community in Italy), edited by G. Campani, F. Carchedie and A. Tassinari. Turin: Edizioni della Fondazione Giovanni Agnelli. Gay, Helen. 1957. The influence of Overseas Chinese in Southeastern Asia, St. John's University. Gerard, Gilles. 1989. Les reunionnais d'origine Chinoise (Reunionese of Chinese origin), Bordeaux III University. Gernet, Jacques. 1982. A history of Chinese civilisation. Translated by J. R. Foster. New York: Cambridge University Press. Giese, Diana. 1997. Astronauts, lost souls and dragons: Conversations with Chinese Australians. St. Lucia: Queensland University Press. Go, Bernard C. 1972. The Chinese in the Philippines: Facts and fancies. Philippine Sociological Review 20 (4):385-398. Gondomono. 1990. The Chinese community in Jakarta: A study of Chinese familism in an Indonesian urban environment, Anthropology, University of California, Berkeley. Gosling, L.A. Peter, and Linda Lim, eds. 1983. The Chinese in Southeast Asia. 2 vols. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Greif, Stuart. 1977. The Overseas Chinese in Fiji. Taipei: College of Chinese Culture. Guanche Perez, Jesus. 1996. Components etnicos de la nacion cubana (Ethnic components of the Cuban people). Habana: Fundacion Fernando Ortiz y Ediciones Union. 60 Guerin, Jean. 1961. Les minorites Asiatiques et Comoriennes a Madagascar (Asian and Comoran minorities in Madagascar), Tananarive University. Guide de la communaute Chinoise 1991-92 (Guide to the Chinese community). Paris: Editions les Cent-fleurs. Guldin, Gregory Eliyu. 1977. Overseas at home: The Fujianese of Hong Kong, University of Wisconsin-Madison. Guo, Liang, ed. 1990. Zhanhou haiwai huaren bianhua (The transformation of postwar Overseas Chinese). Beijing: Zhongguo Huaqiao Chuban Gongsi. Haji-Yusuf, Mohammad. Occupational structure of Chinese and Indian groups in Malaysia: A test of the middleman minority theory. Jurnal Antropologi dan sosiologi 14:59-78. Hamilton, Gary G. 1977. Ethnicity and regionalism: Some factors influencing Chinese identities in Southeast Asia. Ethnicity 4 (4):337-351. ———. 1990. Patriarchy, patrimonialism, and filial piety: A comparison of China and Western Europe. British Journal of Sociology 41:77-104. Han, Sin-fong. 1973. A conceptual model for the study of Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia. Asian Perspectives (Honolulu) 1 (2):377-383. ———. 1975. The Chinese in Sabah, East Malaysia. Taipei: Orient Cultural Service. Harris, Karen Leigh. 1994. The Chinese in South Africa: A preliminary overview to 1910. Kleio 26:9-26. Hassoun, Jean-Pierre. 1988. Le Chinois: Une langue d'emigres (The Chinese: A language of emigrants). In Vingt-cinq communautes linguistiques de la France (Twenty-five linguistic communities in France), edited by G. Vermes. Paris: CNRS/L'Harmattan. He, Qiba. 1988. Malaiya hua zu di xingcheng wenti chutan (The formation of Malaysia Chinese clan). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji, edited by Z. Liang and M. Zheng. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Heidhues, Mary F. Somers. 1974. Southeast Asia's Chinese minorities. Hawthorn, Victoria: Longman. ———. 1996. The Hakka gold miners of Kalimantan after the end of the kongsi era. Paper read at 3rd International Conference on Hakkaology, at Singapore. Helly, Denise. 1979. Ideologie et ethnicite: Les Chinois Macao a Cuba, 1847-1886 (Ideology and Ethnicity: Macao Chinese in Cuba, 1847-1886). Montreal: Presses de l'Universite de Montreal. Hicks, George. 1992. A bibliography of Japanese works on the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia, 1914-1945. Hong Kong: Asian Research Service. 61 Hill, Ann Maxwell. Familiar strangers: the Yunnanese Chinese in northern Thailand, University Microfilms International, Ann Arbor, Michigan. ———. 1985. A preliminary perspective on kinship and ethnicity among Chinese in Thailand. Journal of Comparative Family Studies (Calgary, Canada) 16 (2):143-161. ———. 1998. Merchants and migrants: ethnicity and trade among Yunnanese Chinese in Southeast Asia. New Haven, Conn: Yale University Southeast Asia Studies. Hill, Christine. 1998. The Chinese dilemma. Institutional Investor 32 (7):132-136. Hill, R.D., and Min Shin Voo. 1990. Occupational and spatial mobility in an Overseas Chinese agricultural community: The Hakkas of Kudat, Sabah, Malaysia. Sojourn: Social Issues in Southeast Asia 5 (2):194-218. Ho, D.Y.F. 1986. Chinese patterns of socialization: A critical review. In The psychology of the Chinese people, edited by M. Bond. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Ho, Ming Chung. 1967. Milu Huaqiao shouce (The manual of the Overseas Chinese in Peru). Taipei. Hodder, B.W. 1953. Racial groupings in Singapore. Malayan Journal of Tropical Geography 1:25-36. Hoe, Ban Seng. 1976. Structural changes of two Chinese communities in Alberta, Canada. Ottawa: National Museum of Man. Hoi-Chan, Nguyen. Some aspects of the Chinese community in Vietnam 1650-1850. Vol. 24, Papers on China: East Asian Research Center, Harvard University. Howell, Llewellyn D., Jr. 1973. The Chinese in Southeast Asia: China commitments and local assimilation. Asian Studies (Quezon City) 11 (3):37-53. Howland, Douglas. 1996. Borders of Chinese civilisation: Geography and history at empire's end. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press. Hsieh, Jiann. 1978. The Chinese community in Singapore: The internal structure and its basic constituents. In Studies in ASEAN sociology, edited by P. S. J. Chen and H.-D. Eyers. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1979. Internal structure and socio-cultural change: a Chinese case in the multi-ethnic society of Singapore, University Microfilms International, Ann Arbor, Michigan. Hsieh, Jih-chang. 1989. The Chinese family under the impact of modernization. In Anthropological studies of the Taiwan area: Accomplishments and prospects, edited by K.-c. Chang, K.-c. Li, A. P. Wolf and A. C.-c. Yin. Taipei: National Taiwan University. 62 Hsu, Francis L.K., and Hendrick Serrie. 1985. Family, kinship and ethnic identity among the Overseas Chinese. Journal of Comparative Family Studies 16 (special issue) (2). ———, eds. 1998. The Overseas Chinese: Ethnicity in national context. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America. Huang, Evelyn. 1992. Chinese Canadians: Voices from a community. Vancouver: Douglas and McIntyre. Huang, Kai-Loo. 1976. Chinese minority in the Southeast Asia political economy. Journal of Asian Affairs (Buffalo) 1 (2):49-57. Huck, A. 1967. The Chinese in Australia. Melbourne: Longmans. ———. 1974. The assimilation of the Chinese in Australia. Canberra: Australian National University Press. Hui, Nguyen Van. 1993. Nguoi hoa tai Viet Nam (The Chinese in Vietnam). Costa Mesa: NBC Press. Human, Linda. 1984. The Chinese people of South Africa: Freewheeling on the fringes. Pretoria: University of South Africa. Hunt, Chester L., and Charles D. Houston. 1979. Changing status of Chinese in the Philippines. Internationales Asienforum (Munich) 10 (2):53-66. Hunter, Guy. 1966. South-East Asia - Race, culture and nation. London: Oxford University Press. Inglis, Christine. 1972a. Chinese. In Encyclopedia of Papua New Guinea, edited by P. Ryan. Victoria: Melbourne University Press. ———. 1972b. The Chinese in Australia. International Migration Review 6:266-281. ———. 1975-1976. Particularism in the economic organization of the Chinese in Papua New Guinea. Anthropological Forum 4:69-76. ———. 1978. Social structure and patterns of economic action: The Chinese in Papua New Guinea, University of London. Jahja, Junus, ed. 1991. Non-pri di mata pribumi. Jakarta: Yayasan Tunas Bangsa. Jiobu, Robert M. 1976. Earnings differentials between whites and ethnic minorities: The cases of Asian Americans, blacks and chicanos (Japanese & Chinese). Sociology and Social Research 61 (1):24-38. Johnson, Elizabeth Lominska. 1996. Hakka villagers in a Hong Kong city: The original people of Tsuen Wan. In Guest people: Hakka identity in China and abroad, edited by N. Constable. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Johnson, Graham. 1983. Chinese Canadians in the 1970s: New wine in new bottles? 63 In Two nations, many cultures, edited by J. Elliot. Scarborough, Ontario: Prentice-Hall of Canada. ———. 1992. Ethnic and racial communities in Canada and problems of adaptation: Chinese Canadians in the contemporary period. Ethnic Group 9:151-174. Jupp, J., ed. 1988. The Australian people: An encyclopedia of the nation, its people and their origins. Sydney: Augus and Robertson. Kang, Tai S., ed. 1979. Nationalism and the crises of ethnic minorities in Asia. Westport: Greenwood Press. Kitano, Harry H.L. 1981. Asian-Americans: the Chinese, Japanese, Koreans, Pilipinos, and Southeast Asians. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Sciences 454:125-138. Kobe shigakukai. 1966. Tokushu Kove no kakyo (Special issue: Kobe's Chinese). Rekishi to Kobe (History and Kobe) 5 (4). Koentjaraningrat. 1972. The Overseas Chinese in Indonesia and Malaysia. Berita Antropologi (Jakarta) (9):11-31. Kong, yu-leong. 1936. Asian Overseas Chinese thinking. China critic 12 (3). Kotkin, Joel. 1992. Tribes: How race, religion, and identity determine success in the new global economy. New York: Random House. Kumekawa, Eugene Seiichi. 1988. Person, group and context: The foundations of ethnic identity among the Chinese in Fiji, University of California, San Diego. Kwee, Tek Hoay. 1969. The origins of the modern Chinese movement in Indonesia (Atsal moelahnja timboel pergerakan Tionghoa jang modern di Indonesia). Translated by L. E. Williams. Ithaca, N.Y.: Southeast-Asia Program, Dept. of Asian Studies, Cornell University. Kwik, Kian Gie, and Nurcholish Madjid. 1998. Masalah pri dan nonpri dewasa ini. Jakarta: Pustaka Sinar Harapan. Kwok, Kian Woon. 1995. Social transformation and the problem of social coherence: Chinese Singaporeans at century's end. Asiatische Studien/Etudes Asiatiques 49 (1):217-241. Kwok, Kian Woon; National University of Singapore Dept of Sociology. 1994. Social transformation and the problem of social coherence: Chinese Singaporeans at century's end. Singapore: Dept. of Sociology, National University of Singapore. Kwong, Alice Jo. 1958. The Chinese in Peru. In Colloquium on Overseas Chinese, edited by M. Fried. New York: Institute of Pacific Relations. La honorable colonia China en la Republica Mexicana (The honourable Chinese community in Mexico). 1957. Mexico: Ediciones 'Roco'. 64 Lacy, Michelle, Lili Man, and Jessie Lim, eds. 1992. Exploring our Chinese identity: Lambeth Chinese Community Association. Lai, David Chuen-Yan. 1988. Chinatown: Towns within cities in Canada. Vancouver: University of British Columbia. Lai, H. Mark. 1986. A history reclaimed: an annotated bibliography of Chinese language materials on the Chinese of America. Los Angeles: Resource Development and Pubns., Asian American Studies Center, University of California. Lai, Him Mark. 1987. Historical development of the Chinese consolidated/huiguan system. In Chinese America: History and perspectives. San Francisco: Chinese Historical Society of America. ———. 1996. Chinese organizations in America based on locality of origin and /or dialect group affiliation, 1940-1990s. In Chinese America: History and perspectives. San Francisco: Chinese Historical Society of America. Lai, Him Mark, Joe Huang, and Don Wong. 1980. The Chinese of America, 17851980: An illustrated history and catalog of the exhibition. San Francisco: Chinese Culture Foundation. Lai), Mai Liqian (Him Mark. 1992. Cong huaqiao dao huaren: Ershi shiji meiguo huaren shehui fazhan shi (From Overseas Chinese to Chinese American: The evolution of Chinese American society in the twentieth century. Hong Kong: Joint Publishing Co. Landon, Kenneth P. 1941. The Chinese in Thailand. London: Oxford University Press. Lang, Olga. 1946. Chinese family and society. New Haven: Yale University Press. Laracy, Hugh. 1974. Unwelcome guests, the Solomons Chinese. New Guinea and Australia, the Pacific and South-East Asia:27-37. Lau, Teik Soon. 1976. A bibliography of the Malaysian-Singapore Chinese. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4):81-91. Laubreaux, Janine. 1965. Les Asiatiques en Nouvelle-Caledonie (The Asians in New Caledonia): Faculte de lettres et sciences humaines, Universite de Montpellier. Lausent-Herrera, Isabel. 1994. Lima: Au coeur de la villa, le quartier Chinois (Lima: The heart of the city, the Chinese quarter). Probleme d'Amerique Latine (Latin American Problems) 4:311-319. Lavie, Smadar, and Ted Swedenburg. 1996. Displacement, diaspora and geographies of identity. Durham: Duke University Press. Leckie, Jacqueline. 1985. In defence of race and empire: The white New Zealand league at Pukekohe. The New Zealand Journal of History 19 (2):103-129. Lee, Carol. 1976. The road to enfranchisement: Chinese and Japanese in British 65 Columbia. BC Studies 30:44-76. Lee, D.J. 1958. The unique position of the Overseas Chinese. Free China Review 8:23-27. Lee, Raymond L.M. 1977. Ethnic interaction and attitudes among some Malay and Chinese students. Review of Southeast Asian Studies 7:29-45. Lee, Wilbur Gay. 1960. Overseas Chinese communities: a comparative approach. Lee, William K.M. Ethnicity and ageing in Singapore. Asian Ethnicity 2 (2):163-176. Lee, Yong Leng. 1983. Ethnic differences and the state-minority relationship in Southeast Asia. Ethnic and Racial Studies 6 (2):213-220. Lee-Tin, Richard. 1989. Les Chinois a la Reunion: Parcours d'adaptation socioeconomique et ethnicite (Chinese in Reunion: Socio-economic adaptation and ethnicity), Reunion University. Leu, Chien-Ai. 1989a. Humane and beneficial assimilation (Overseas Chinese in Thailand). Free China Review (Taipei) 39 (7):10-17. ———. 1989b. Optimism mixed with tensions (Overseas Chinese in Malaysia). Free China Review (Taipei) 39 (7):19-22. Lew, Hilary. 1967. People of the world (Overseas Chinese). Free China Review 17 (5). Lew, Ling. 1949. The Chinese in North America: A guide to their life and progress. Los Angeles: East-West Culture Publishing Association. Li, Minghuan. 1995. Dangdai haiwai huaren shetuan yanjiu (Contemporary ethnic Chinese overseas organizations. Xiamen: Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Li, Peter S. 1988. The Chinese in Canada. Toronto: Oxford University Press. Li, Rong. 1989. Hanyu fangyan de fenqu (The regional distribution of dialects). Fangyan (Dialects) 4:241-259. Li, Wei. 1994. Three generations, two languages, one family: Language choice and language shift in a Chinese community in Britain. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd. Liao, Tsu Jan. 1981. The structure of the Indonesian Chinese society. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 9 (1-2):130-132. Liao, Xiaojian. 1997. Jinri Hanguo Huaqiao (Chinese in Korea today). Qiaoyuan (Chinese overseas information) 4:32-33. Liem, Y.S. Die Chinesen in Indonesien: Ein neuer Kurs? Indo-Asia 15 (3):246-254. Lim, Mah Hui. 1980. Ethnic and class relations in Malaysia. Journal of Contemporary 66 Asia 10 (1-2):130-154. Lim, Yuen Ching, Linda, and L.A.P. Gosling. 1983. The Chinese in Southeast Asia: Vol. 1 Ethnicity and economic activity. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Liu, William H. 1989. Ethnic conflicts and the Chineseness factor in ASEAN. Issues and Studies (Taipei) 25 (2):95-124. Live, Yu-sion. 1995. Images des Chinois en France: Une introduction diachronique (The image of the Chinese in France: A diachronic introduction). Cahiers d'Anthropologie et Biometrie Humaine (Journal of Anthropology of Human Biometrics) 13 (3/4):453-464. Lui, Chi Tien. 1969. The Chinese point of view: Comments on events and institutions. In The Chinese in the Philippines, edited by A. J. Felix. Manila: The Historical Conservation Society, Soledaridad Publishing House. Luo, Xianglin. 1933. Kejia yanjiu daolun (Introduction to the study of the Hakkas). Xingning: Xishan Shucang. Ly, Singko. 1978. Hanoi, Peking, and the Overseas Chinese. Singapore: Asian Writers Pub. House. M., Moch. Sa'dun. 1999. Pri dan nonpri mencari format baru pembauran. Jakarta: PT Pustaka Cidesindo, Yayasan Adikarya Ikapi, The Ford Foundation. Mabbett, Hugh, Mabbett Ping-ching, and Charles Coppel. 1972. The Chinese in Indonesia, the Philippines and Malaysia. London: Minority Rights Group. Mackie, J.A.C. 1976. The Chinese in Indonesia: Five essays. Hong Kong: Heinemann. ———. 1988. Changing economic roles and ethnic identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese: A comparison of Indonesia and Thailand. In Chaning ethnic identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by J. W. Cushman and G. Wang. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong Press. Mackie, J.A.C., and Charles A. Coppel. 1976. A preliminary survey (on the Chinese in Indonesia). In The Chinese in Indonesia, edited by J. A. C. Mackie. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. Mak, Lau Fond. 1978a. Chinese secret societies in Ipoh town Malaysia. In Studies in ASEAN sociology urban society and social change, edited by P. S. J. Chen and H.-D. Evers. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1978b. Mechanisms of conflict reduction among Chinese secret societies in Singapore and Malaysia. In Studies in ASEAN sociology urban society and social change, edited by P. S. J. Chen and H.-D. Evers. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. Mak, Lau Fong. Chinese occupational patterns and Chinese secret societies in the straits settlements. Journal of Sociology and Psychology (1):65-71. 67 ———. Chinese subcommunal elites in 19th-century Penang. Southeast Asian Studies/Tonan Ajia Kenkyu (Tokyo) 25 (1):254-264. ———. 1980. Rigidity of system boundary among major Chinese dialect groups in nineteenth century Singapore: A study of inscription data. Modern Asian Studies 14 (3):465-487. ———. 1981. The sociology of secret societies: A study of Chinese secret societies in Singapore and Peninsular Malaysia. Kuala Lumpur and New York: Oxford University Press. ———. 1983. Subcommunal participation and leadership cohesiveness of the Chinese in 19th-century Singapore. Modern Asian Studies 17 (3):437-463. ———. 1985. Fangyan qun rentong: Zaoqi xing ma huaren de fenlei faze (Dialect group identity: A study of Chinese subethnic groups in early Malaya). Taipei: Institute of Ethnology, Academia Sinica. ———. 1988a. Chinese locality and dialect groups. Bulletin of the Institute of Ethnology 23:87-108. ———. 1988b. Chinese secret societies in the nineteenth century Straits Settlements. In Early Chinese immigrant societies case studies from North America and British Southeast Asia, edited by L. T. Lee. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. ———. 1989. The social alignment patterns of the Chinese in nineteenth century Penang. Modern Asian Studies 23 (2):259-276. ———. 1995. The dynamics of Chinese dialect groups in early Malaya. Singapore: Singapore Society of Asian Studies. Mak, Lau Fong, and Aline Wong. Territorial patterns among Chinese secret societies in Singapore and peninsular Malaysia: Some tentative findings. Journal of the Malaysian Branch Royal Asiatic Society 51 (1):36-45. Mallory, Walter H. 1956. Chinese minorities in Southeast Asia. Foreign Affairs 34 (2):258-270. Markus, Andrew. 1994. Australian race relations. Sydney: Allen and Unwin. Maxwell, William Edgar. 1981. The ethnic assimilation of Chinese students into the Thai medical elite. In Nationalism and the crises of ethnic minorities in Asia, edited by T. S. Kang. Westport CT: Greenwood Press. McCarthy, Charles. 1974. Philippine Chinese profile: Essays & studies. Manila: Pagkakaisa Sa Pag-unlad. McCarthy, Charles J. 1974. The Chinese in the Philippines. In Philippine-Chinese profile: Essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Unity for progress. McCarthy, Charles S.J. 1971. Philippine-Chinese integration (The case for qualified 68 jus soli), Pagkakaisa Monograph No. 2. Manila. Miles, G.T. 1932. The Chinese in South East Asia and the East Indies. London: London Univ. Milones, Luis. 1973. Minorias etnicas en el Peru (Ethnic minorities in Peru). Lima: Pontifica Universidad Catolica de Peru. Mitchison, Lois. 1961. The Overseas Chinese: A background book. London: The Bodley Head. Nagelkerke, G.A. 1975. A selected bibliography of the Chinese in Indonesia 17401974. Leiden: Leiden Library Royal Institute of Linguistics and Anthropology. Nagelkerke, Gerard A. 1981. The Chinese in Indonesia: A bibliography 18th century. Revised edition of 'Selected bibliography of the Chinese in Indonesia 17401974 (1974) ed. Leiden: Library of the Royal Institute of Linguistics and Anthropology. Naosaku, Uchida. 1949. Nippon kakyoshakai no kenkyu (A study of the Chinese community in Japan): Dobunkan. ———. 1959. The Overseas Chinese: a bibliographical essay based on the resources of the Hoover Institution. California: Hoover Institution on War, Revolution, and Peace; Stanford University. Nevadomsky, Joseph-John, and Alice Li. 1973. The Chinese in Southeast Asia: A selected and annotated bibliography of publications in western languages. Berkeley, University of California: Center for South and Southeast Asia Studies. Neville, Warwick. 1981. A demographic profile of the Chinese in Singapore. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):142-158. Ng, Chin Keong. 1976. The Chinese in Riau: A community on an unstable and restrictive frontier. Singapore: Nanyang University School of Humanities and Social Sciences. Ng, Franklin, ed. 1995. Asian American encyclopedia. New York: Martin Cavendish. Nonini, Donald. 1983. The Chinese community of a West Malaysian market town: A study in political economy. Stanford, Calif.: Department of Anthropology, Stanford University. Nonini, Donald M. 1997. Shifting identities positioned imaginaries transnational traversals and reversals by Malaysian Chinese. In Ungrounded empires: The cultural politics of modern Chinese transnationalism, edited by A. Ong and D. Nonini. New York: Routledge. Norman, Jerry. 1988. Chinese. England: Cambridge University Press. Nyce, Ray. 1973. Chinese new villages in Malaya: A community study. Kuala 69 Lumpur: Malaysian Sociological Research Institute. Oetomo, Dede. 1988. Multilingualism and Chinese identities in Indonesia. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. 1989. The ethnic Chinese in Indonesia. In The ethnic Chinese in the ASEAN states: bibliographical essays, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. ———. 1991. The Chinese of Indonesia and the development of the Indonesian language. Indonesia (Special issue on the role of the Indonesian Chinese in shaping modern Indonesian life):53-66. Omohondro, John. 1976. Problems in patrilineal inheritance for the Philippine Chinese. Anthropological Quarterly 49 (4):258-274. Omohondro, John T. 1977. Merchant culture and Chinese ethnicity in the Philippines. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 6:70-102. Omohondro, John Thomas. 1974. Study of the Overseas Chinese: An anthropologist's appraisal. In Philippine-Chinese profile essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Unity for progress. Ong, Aihwa, and Donald Macon Nonini, eds. 1997. Ungrounded empires: The cultural politics of modern Chinese transnationalism. New York: Routledge. The Overseas Chinese: ethnicity in national context. 1998. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America. Owen, David. 1994. Chinese and 'other' ethnic minorities in Great Britain. Coventry: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick. Ownby, David. 1996. Brotherhoods and secret societies in early and mid-Qing China: The formation of a tradition. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Ownby, David, and Mary Somers Heidhues, eds. 1993. Secret societies' reconsidered. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. Oxfeld, Ellen. 1993. Blood, sweat, and mahjong: family and enterprise in an Overseas Chinese community. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Pacho, Arturo. 1986. The Chinese community in the Philippines: Status and conditions. Sojourn 1 (1):76-91. Pacho, Arturo G. 1981. Policy concerns and priorities - the ethnic Chinese in the Philippines. Philippine Journal of Public Administration 25 (2):207-230. Pan, Lynn (ed.). 1999. The encyclopedia of Chinese overseas. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon. 70 Phuwadol, Songprasert. 1991. The economic roles: Positions and problems of the Chinese and the Malay Muslims in the Thai polity. In Economic dimensions of ethnic conflict, edited by S. W. R. d. A. Samarasinghe and C. Reed. London; New York: Pinter; St. Martin's. Pieke, Frank N. 1988a. De positie van de Chinezen in Nederland (The position of the Chinese in the Netherlands). Leiden: Documentatiecentrum voor het Huidige China. ———. 1988b. The social position of the Dutch Chinese: An outline. China Information 3 (2):12-23. Pieke, Frank N., and Gregor Benton. 1998. The Chinese in the Netherlands. In The Chinese in Europe, edited by F. N. Pieke and G. Benton. Basingstoke; New York: Macmillan Press; St. Martin's Press. Pismai, Wibulswasdi. 1982. Hmong and Chinese interaction with Thais in Thailand. In Ethnicity and interpersonal interaction: A cross cultural study, edited by D. Y. H. Wu. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Plaskett, William. 1971. The Overseas Chinese, friend or foe, George Washington University. Poerwanto, Hari. 1951. The problem of Chinese assimilation and integration in Indonesia. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4). Pradhan, Shalini. 1963. Chinese in South-East Asia. United Asia 15 (1):31-34. Punyodyana, Boonsanong. 1973. The changing status and future role of the Chinese. In Trends in Thailand - proceedings and background paper, edited by R. M. and L. S. Jean. Singapore: Singapore University Press. ———. 1976. The Chinese in Thailand: a synopsis of research approaches. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4):57-61. Purcell, Victor. 1950. The position of the Chinese in Southeast Asia. New York. ———. 1951. The Chinese in Southeast Asia. London: Oxford University Press. Purwanto, Hari. 1990. Orang Yinhua di Singkawang: Kajian mengenai masyarakat Yinhua di Indonesia dalam rangka masalah asimilasi dan integrasi nasional, Anthropology, Universitas Indonesia, Jakarta. Rabushka, Alvin. 1971. Integration in urban Malaya: Ethnic attitudes among Malays and Chinese. Journal of Asian and African Studies 6 (2):91-107. Rajendra, N. 1983. Chinese secret societies in the Straits Settlements. Asian Profile 11 (2):201-206. Rakindo, Adil. 1973. The Chinese minority in Indonesia. Eastern Horizon 12 (6):7-19. Raybeck, Douglas. 1983. Chinese patterns of adaptation in Southeast Asia. In The 71 Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Reiichi, Murakami. 1997. Yokohama chukagai teki kakyo-den (Lives of Yokohama's Overseas Chinese). Tokyo: Shimpusha. Rijkschroeff, B.R.A.C. Verlaan, and G.A. Kwa. 1992. Oudere peranakan Chinezen in Nederland (Elderly Peranakan Chinese in the Netherlands). Capelle aan den Ijssel: Labyrinth. Rudolph, Jurgen. 1994. Reconstructing identities: A social history of the Babas in Singapore, University of Erlangen-Nuremberg. Rumbaugh, Jean. 1952. A survey of Overseas Chinese in parts of Southeast Asia, Columbia Bible College, Columbia, S.C. Ryan, J. 1995. Chinese in Australia and New Zealand: A multidisciplinary approach. New Delhi: New Age International Publishers. Sarwono, Sarlito Wirawan. 1990. Identitas diri dan pembauran. Kompas, 13 September 1990. Sedgwick, Charles P. 1984. The organisational dynamics of the New Zealand Chinese: A case of political ethnicity. In Tauiwi: Racism and ethnicity in New Zealand, edited by P. Spoonley and e. al. Dunedin: Dunmore Press. ———. 1985. Persistence, change and innovation: The social organisation of the New Zealand Chinese 1866-1976. Journal of Comparative Family Studies 16 (2):205-229. See, Chinben. 1972. A bibliography of the Chinese in the Philippines. Manila: Pagkakaisa sa Pag-unlad Inc. ———. 1988. Chinese organizations and ethnic identity in the Philippines. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by J. Cushman and G. Wang. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. 1989. The ethnic Chinese in the Philippines. In The ethnic Chinese in the ASEAN states, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. See, Chinben, and Teresita Ang See. 1990. The Chinese in the Philippines: A bibliography. Manila: De La Salle University Press. Serrie, Hendrick. 1985. Introduction - Chinese ethnicity and the Overseas Chinese. Journal of Comparative Family Studies 16 (2):137-142. Shen, Yingming. 1988. Taiguo huaqiao gaikuang (Chinese in Thailand). Taipei: Zhengzhong Shuju. Siah, U Chin. 1885. The Chinese of Singapore. Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia 2:283-290. 72 Siaw, Laurence. 1972-1973. Ethnic Chinese in Malaysia - The problem of identity. Jurnal Anthropoloji dan sosioloji 2:1-6. Siaw, Laurence K.L. Characteristics of the ethnic Chinese community in Malaysia - A sociological perspective. Jurnal Anthropoloji dan sosioloji 5:43-52. ———. 1983. Chinese society in rural Malaysia: A local history of the Chinese in Titi Jelebu. New York: Oxford University Press. Siaw, Lawrence K.L. 1991. The legacy of Malaysian Chinese social structure. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (2):395-402. Sidharta, Myra. 1994. The Indonesian Chinese and the search for identity. Paper read at International conference on 'Changing identities and relations in Southeast Asia', at Quezon City, Philippine. Simonia, Nadar A. 1961. Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia: a Russian Study. Translated by U. S. J. P. R. Service. Ithaca, N.Y.: Southeast Asia Program, Dept. of Far Eastern Studies Cornell University. Siow, Moli. 1983. The problems of ethnic cohesion among the Chinese in Peninsular Malaysia: Intraethnic divisions and interethnic accommodation. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Lim and L. A. P. Gosling. Singapore: Maruzen Asea. Siu, Paul C.P. 1987. The Chinese laundryman: A study of social isolation. New York: New York University Press. Skinner, G. William. 1951. Report on the Chinese in Southeast Asia: Southeast Asia Program, Cornell University. ———. 1959. Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Sciences:136-147. ———. 1963. The Chinese minority. In Indonesia, edited by R. McVey. New Haven: Human Relations Area Files. ———. 1981. Ethnic Chinese in Southeast Asia. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1). Song, Ong Siang. 1967. One hundred years' history of the Chinese in Singapore. Singapore: University of Malaya Press. Soon, Alice Tay Erh. 1962. The Chinese in Southeast Asia. Race (The journal of the Institute of Race Relations) 4 (1):34-48. Sri Kuhnt-Saptodewo, Volker Grabowsky and Martin Grossheim (eds.). 1997. Nationalism and cultural revival in Southeast Asia: perspectives from the center and the region. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. Stack, John F., ed. 1986. The primordial challenge: Ethnicity in the contemporary world. New York: Greenwood Press. 73 Stern, Lewis M. 1985a. The Overseas Chinese in the Socialist Republic of Vietnam. Asian Survey 25 (5):521-536. ———. 1985b. The Overseas Chinese in the Socialist Republic of Vietnam 19791982. Asian Survey 25 (2):521-537. Strauch, Judith. 1981. Multiple ethnicities in Malaysia: The shifting relevance of alternative Chinese categories. Modern Asian Studies 15 (2):235-260. Sukhum, Parichart. 1963. The Chinese in Thailand: An annotated bibliography. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4). Suleeman, Stephen. 1986. Persepsi golongan keturunan Tionghoa Indonesia terhadap golongan bumiputra, Ilmu Komunikasi (Communication), Universitas Indonesia, Jakarta. Supang, Chantavanich. 1991. The origins of the Chaozhou Chinese in Thailand. Asian Review 5:20-31. Suryadinata, Leo. 1971. Pre-war Indonesian nationalism and Peranakan Chinese. ———. 1978a. The Chinese minority in Indonesia. Singapore: Chopman Enterprises. ———. 1978b. Pre-war Indonesian nationalism and the Peranakan Chinese. In The Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1978c. The search for identity of a Peranakan Chinese in Indonesia: A political biography of Liem Koen Hian. In The Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1978d. The study of Indonesian Chinese: A review. In The Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1978e. The study of the Chinese in Southeast Asia: Some observations. In Studies in ASEAN sociology: Urban society and social change, edited by P. S.J. and H.-D. E. Chen. Singapore: Chopmen. ———. 1987a. Asia's ethnic Chinese. Journal of International Affairs 41:135-151. ———. 1987b. Ethnic Chinese in Southeast Asia: Problems and prospects. Journal of International Affairs 41 (1):135-151. ———. 1993. Peranakan's search for national identity: Biographical studies of seven Indonesian Chinese. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 1996. Sastra peranakan Tionghoa Indonesia. Jakarta: Gramedia Widiasarana Indonesia. ———. 1997. Ethnic Chinese as Southeast Asians. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. 74 ———. 2002. Peranakan Chinese identities in Singapore and Malaysia: A reexamination. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———, ed. 1989. The ethnic Chinese in the ASEAN states. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Suryadinata, Leo, Evi Nurvidya Arifin, and Aris Ananta. 2003. Indonesia's population: Ethnicity & religion in a changing political landscape. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Suyama, Taku. 1962. Pang societies and the economy of Chinese immigrants in Southeast Asia. In Papers in Malayan history, edited by K. G. Tregonning. Singapore: University of Singapore. ———. 1977. Pang societies and the economy of Chinese immigrants - A study on the communalism in Southeast Asia. Review of Southeast Asian Studies 7:7-27. Szanton, Cristina Blanc. 1983. Thai and Sino-Thai in small town Thailand: Changing patterns of interethnic relations. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. T'ien, Ju-Kang. 1983. The Chinese of Sarawak: Thirty years of change. Southeast Asian Studies/Tonan Ajia Kenkyu (Tokyo) 21 (3):275-287. Taher, H. Tarmizi. 1997. Masyarakat Cina, ketahanan nasional dan integrasi bangsa di Indonesia. Jakarta: Pusat Pengkajian Islam dan Masyarakat. Tamano, Mamintal A. 1974. Integration and development: The Philippine experience. In Philippine-Chinese profile: Essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Unity for Progress. Tan, Antonio S. 1988. The changing identity of the Philippine Chinese, 1946-1984. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Tan, Chee Beng. 1983. Acculturation and the Chinese in Melaka: The expression of Baba identity today. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. ———. 1984. Acculturation, assimilation and integration: The case of Chinese. In Kaum kelas dan pembangunan (Ethnicity class and development Malaysia), edited by H. A. S. Kuala Lumpur: Persatuan Sains Sosial Malaysia. ———. 1998. People of Chinese descent: Language, nationality and identity. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Tan, Chee Beng (Ch'en Chih-ming). 1991. The changing identities of Baba Melaka. Ya-chou wen-hua (Asian culture) 15:34-48. 75 Tan, Mely G. 1987. The role of ethnic Chinese minority in development: The Indonesian case. Southeast Asian Studies/Tonan Ajia Kenkyu (Tokyo) 25 (3):63-82. ———. 1995. The ethnic Chinese in Indonesia: Issues and implications. In Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Tan, Thomas T.W. 1990a. Introduction to Chinese culture, dialect groups and their trades. In Chinese dialect groups - traits and trades, edited by T. T. W. Tan. Singapore: Opinion Books. ———, ed. 1990b. Chinese dialect groups - traits and trades. Singapore: Opinion Books. Tan, Thomas Tsu-wee. 1987. Your Chinese roots: the Overseas Chinese story. Union City, CA: Heian International. ———, ed. 1990. Chinese dialect groups: Traits and trades. Singapore: Opinion Books. Tangdililing, Andreas Barung. 1993. Perkawinan antar suku sebagai salah satu wahana pembauran bangsa: Studi kasus perkawinan antara orang Daya dengan keturunan China di Kecamatan Salamantan, Kalimantan Barat, Sociology, Universitas Indonesia, Jakarta. Tejapira, Kasian. 1992. Pigtail: A pre-history of Chineseness in Siam. Sojourn: Social Issues in Southeast Asia 7 (1):95-122. ———. 1997. Imagined uncommunity: The Lookjin middle class and Thai official nationalism. In Essential Outsiders? edited by D. Chirot and A. Reid. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Thompson, Richard. 1979. Ethnicity versus class: An analysis of conflict in a North American Chinese community. Ethnicity 4 (4):306-325. ———. 1989. Toronto's Chinatown: The changing organization of an ethnic community. New York: AMS Press. Thompson, Virginia, and Richard Adloff. 1955. Minority problems in Southeast Asia. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University. Tian, Swee Geok, and Thomas T.W. Tan. 1990. Foochows in the coffeeshop trade. In Chinese dialect groups traits and trades, edited by T. T. W. Tan. Singapore: Opinion Books. Tilman, Robert O. 1974. Philippine-Chinese youth - today and tomorrow. In Philippine-Chinese profile: Essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Unity for Progress. Ting, Chew Peh. 1976. Some problems of Chinese assimilation in Peninsular Malaysia. In The nascent Malaysian society developments: Trends and 76 problems, edited by D. H.M. Kuala Lumpur: Jabatan Antropologi dan Sosiologi, Universiti Kebangsaan Malaysia. Tobias, Stephen F. 1977. Buddhism, belonging, and detachment - some paradoxes of Chinese ethnicity in Thailand. Journal of Asian Studies 36 (2):303-326. Toer, Pramoedya Ananta. 1998. Hoakiau di Indonesia (The Chinese in Indonesia). Jakarta: Garba Budaya. Tom, Nancy Y.W. 1986. The Chinese in Western Samoa 1975-1985. Apia: Western Samoan Historical and Cultural Trust. Tong, Chee Kiong. 1988. Perceptions and boundaries problematics in the assimilation of the Chinese in Thailand. Singapore: Dept. of Sociology, National University of Singapore. Tregonning, K.G. 1965. The Chinese in Southeast Asia. Eastern Horizon 4 (1):38-40. Trocki, Carl A. 1990. Opium and empire: Chinese society in colonial Singapore. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Tsai, Maw-kuey. 1968. Les Chinois au Sud-Vietnam (The Chinese of South Vietnam). Paris: Ministere de l'Education Nationale, Comite des Travaux Historiques et Scientifiques, Bibliotheque Nationale. Tu, Wei-ming, ed. 1994. The living tree: The changing meaning of being Chinese today. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Uchida, Naosaku. 1959. The Overseas Chinese: Hoover Institution, Stanford University. Vasishth, Andrea. 1997. A model minority: The Chinese community in Japan. In Japan's minorities - The illusion of homogeneity, edited by M. Weiner. London; New York: Routledge. Villacorta, Wilfrido V. 1976. The Chinese in Southeast Asia: An introduction. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4):5-15. Villacorta, Wilfrido V., and Charles J. McCarthy. 1976. The Chinese in ASEAN countries: Changing roles and expectations. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4). Viraphol, Sarasin. 1972. The Nanyang Chinese. Bangkok: Chulalongkorn University, Institute of Asian Studies. Vognin, Sophie Titania. 1994. La population Chinoise de Tahiti au XIXe siecle (The Chinese population of Tahiti in the 19th century). In Le peuplement du Pacifique et de la Nouvelle-Caledonie au XIXe siecle (The peopling of the Pacific and the new Caledonia in the 19th century, edited by P. d. Deckker. Paris: Editions L'Harmattan for Universite Francaise du Pacifique. von Brevern, Marilies. 1988. Once a Chinese always a Chinese - The Chinese of 77 Manila: Tradition and change. Metro Manila: M. von Brevern. Wagley, Charles, and Marvin Morris. 1968. Minorities in the new world. New York: Columbia University Press. Waller, Philip. 1985. The Chinese. History Today 35:8-14. Walwipha, Burusratanaphand. 1995. Chinese identity in Thailand. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 23 (1):43-56. Wang, Gungwu. 1962. The Chinese (and the commonwealth) in Southeast Asia. Commonwealth Journal 5:85-89. ———. 1976a. Are Indonesian Chinese unique: Some observations. In The Chinese in Indonesia, edited by J. A. C. Mackie. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. ———. 1976b. Question of the Overseas Chinese. Southeast Asian Affairs:101-110. ———. 1978. The Chinese minority in Southeast Asia. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. ———. 1981. Community and nation: essays on Southeast Asia and the Chinese. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. ———. 1985. South China perspectives on Overseas Chinese. Australian Journal of Chinese Affairs 13:69-84. ———. 1986. Dongnanya yu huaren (Southeast Asia and the Chinese). Beijing: Zhongguo Youyi Chuban Gongsi. ———. 1988. The study of Chinese identities in Southeast Asia. In Changing ethnic identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by J. W. Cushman and G. Wang. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong Press. ———. 1991. The Chineseness of China: Selected essays. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press. ———. 1994. Among non-Chinese. In The living tree: The changing meaning of being Chinese today, edited by W.-m. Tu. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. ———. 1998a. The status of Overseas Chinese studies. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 1998b. Upgrading the migrant: neither huaqiao nor huaren. In The last half century of Chinese overseas, edited by E. Sinn. Aberdeen, Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Wang, Ling Chi. 1994. Overseas Chinese studies in the post cold-war era. Paper read at International conference on 'Changing identities and relations in Southeast Asia', at Quezon City. 78 Ward, Peter. 1990. White Canada forever: Popular attitudes and public policy towards Orientals in British Columbia. Revised ed. Montreal; Kingston: McGill-Queen's University Press. Weightman, George. 1952. The Chinese community in the Philippines, University of the Philippines. Weightman, George H. 1968. The Philippine Chinese image of the Filipino. Pacific Affairs 40 (3-4):315-323. ———. 1985. The Philippine Chinese: From aliens to cultural minority. Journal of Comparative Family Studies 16 (2):161-179. Weldon, Peter. 1978. Indonesian and Chinese status differences in urban Java. In Studies in ASEAN sociology - urban society and social change, edited by P. S. J. Chen and H.-D. Evers. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. Weldon, Peter D. 1974. Indonesian and Chinese status and language differences in urban Java. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 5 (1):37-54. Wen, Fa, and B. Hermann. 1979. Histoire et portrait de la communaute Chinoise de Tahiti (The history and the portrait of the Chinese community in Tahiti). Barcelona: Industrias Graficas MIBA. Wickberg, Edgar. 1988. Chinese organisations and ethnicity in Southeast Asia and North America since 1945: A comparative analysis. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. 1990. Some comparative perspectives on contemporary Chinese ethnicity in the Philippines. Asian Culture 14:23-37. ———. 1992. Chinese in the Philippines: Yesterday and today. Philippiniana Sacra 27 (81). ———. 1997. Anti-Sinicism and Chinese identity options in the Philippines. In Essential outsiders? edited by D. Chirot and A. Reid. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Wieringa, Frouke. 1990. Dongfeng-Oostenwind: Chinezen in Nederland (DongfengEast Wind: Chinese in the Netherlands). Amsterdam: Historisch Museum. Willard, M. 1923, reprint 1967. History of the white Australia policy. Victoria: Melbourne University Press. Williams, Lea E. 1996. The future of the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia. New York: Published for the Council of Foreign Relations by McGraw-Hill. Willmott, Donald Earl. 1960. The Chinese of Semarang: A changing minority community in Indonesia. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Willmott, W.E. 1967. The Chinese in Cambodia. Vancouver: University of British 79 Columbia Publications Centre. ———. 1968-1969. Some aspects of Chinese communities in British Columbia town. BC Studies 1:27-36. ———. 1970. Approaches to the study of the Chinese in British Columbia. BC Studies 4:38-52. ———. 1981a. The Chinese in Indochina. In Southeast Asian exodus - from tradition to resettlement: Understanding refugees from Laos Kampuchea and Vietnam in Canada, edited by E. L. Tepper. Ottawa: Canadian Studies Association. ———. 1981b. The Chinese in Kampuchea. Journal of Southeast Asian History 12 (1):38-45. ———. 1996. Origins of the Chinese in the Pacific islands. In Histories of the Chinese in Australasia and the South Pacific, edited by P. Macgregor. Melbourne: Chinese Australian Museum. Winzeler, Robert. 1981. The rural Chinese of the Kelantan Plain. Journal of the Malaysian Branch Royal Asiatic Society 54 (3). ———. 1983. The ethnic status of the rural Chinese of the Kelantan plain. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. ———. 1986. Overseas Chinese power, social organization and ethnicity in Southeast Asia: An east coast Malaysian example. In Ethnicity and ethnic relations in Malaysia, edited by L. Raymond. DeKalb, Ill: Center for Southeast Asian Studies, Northern Illinois University. Wong, Bernard. 1985. Family kinship and ethnic identity of the Chinese in New York city with comparative remarks on the Chinese in Lima Peru and Manila Philippines. Journal of Comparative Family Studies 16 (2):231-254. Wong, Bernard P. 1982. Chinatown: economic adaptation and ethnic identity of the Chinese. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston. Wong, Yoon Wah, and Meng Voon Wong. 1989. The changing identity of the Chinese as seen in Singapore-Chinese literature. In Social change and Southeast Asian Chinese literature, edited by T. C. Carino. (Philippines): De La Salle University Press. Wood, M. 1995. White skins, real people and Chinese in some spatial transformations of the western province, PNG. Oceania 66:23-50. Woon, Y.F. 1984. An emigrant community in the Ssu-yi area, Southeastern China, 1885-1949: A study in social change. Modern Asian Studies 18 (2):273-306. Woon, Yuen-Fong. 1989. Social change and continuity in South China Overseas Chinese and the Guan lineage of Kaiping county, 1949-1987. China Quarterly (118):324-344. 80 ———. 1996. The Guan of Kaiping county in the 1990s: Still a cohesive group? In South China: State, culture and social change during the 20th century, edited by L. M. Douw and P. Post. Amsterdam; New York: North-Holland. Wu, Chun-hsi. 1973. Overseas Chinese. In China - A handbook, edited by Y.-l. Wu. New York: Praeger Publishers. Wu, David Y.H. 1974. An ethnic minority: The adaptation of Chinese in Papua New Guinea, Australian National University. ———. 1982. The Chinese in Papua New Guinea. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Xiaotong, Fei. 1992. From the soil: The foundations of Chinese society. Berkeley: University of California Press. Yambert, Karl A. Alien traders and ruling elites - the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia and the Indians in East Africa. Ethnic Groups 3 (3):173-198. Yang, Chien-chen, and George L. Hicks, eds. 1992. A bibliography of Japanese works on the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia, 1914-1945. Hong Kong: Asian Research Service. Yang, K.S. 1986. The psychology of the Chinese people. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press. Yang, Li, and Ye Xiaodun. 1993. Dongnanya de Fujian ren (Fujianese in Southeast Asia). Fuzhou: Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. Yang, William. 1994. I ask myself, am I Chinese? Art and Asia Pacific 1 (2):89-95. Yanjiusuo, Xiamen Daxue Nayang, ed. 1992. Nanyang yanjiu lunwen ji (Collection of researches in Southeast Asia): Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Yee, Herbert S. 1992. Research trends in China on Southeast Asia Chinese studies. Contemporary Southeast Asia 14 (1):59-81. Yee, Sin Joan. 1974. The Chinese in the Pacific. Suva: South Pacific Social Studies Association. Yen, Ching Hwang. 1981. Ch'ing changing images of the Overseas Chinese (16441912). Modern Asian Studies 15 (2):261-285. ———. 1987. Class structure and social mobility in the Chinese community in Singapore and Malaya 1800-1911. Modern Asian Studies 21 (3):417-446. Yen, Ching-hwang. 2002. The ethnic Chinese in East and Southeast Asia: Business, culture and politics. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Yong, Ching Fatt. 1977. The new gold mountain: The Chinese in Australia 1901-1921. Australia: Raphael Arts. 81 Yong, Paul. 1991. A dream of freedom - the early Sarawak Chinese. Petaling Jaya Selangor Darul Ehsan: Pelanduk Publications. Yoshinobu, Shiba. 1995. Kakyo (Overseas Chinese): Iwanami Shinsho. Yu, Mei-Yu. 1986. Patterns of distribution and fertility of the Overseas Chinese, The University of Texas at Austin. Zheng, Dehua. 1988. Manila di parian huaren shequ (1582-1860) (The parian Chinese community of Manila (1582-1860). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji (Collection papers of the studies of huaqiao and Overseas Chinese history), edited by Z. Liang and M. Zheng. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Zheng, Liangshu, ed. 1994. Chaozhou xue guoji yantaohui lunwenji (Collected papers on Teochiu Studies from and International Symposium). Guangzhou: Jinan Daxue Chubanshe. Zhou, Nanjing. 1993a. Felubin yu huaren (The Philippines and ethnic Chinese). Manila: Kaisa Para Sa Kaunlaran. ———, ed. 1993b. Shijie Huaqiao Huaren cidian (Dictionary of Overseas Chinese). Beijing: Beijing Daxue Chubanshe. 8. Finance Brown, Ian. 1993. The end of the opium farm in Sian, 1905-1907. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Butcher, John. 1993a. Loke Yew. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. ———. 1993b. Revenue farming and the changing state in Southeast Asia. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Butcher, John, and Howard Dick, eds. 1993. The rise and fall of revenue farming. New York: St. Martin's Press. Chen, K.Y. Edward. 1992. Changing pattern of financial flows in the Asia-Pacific region and policy responses. Asian Development Review 10 (2):46-85. Cheng, Lin-Kuan. 1963. Fukken kakyo no sokin (Overseas Chinese remittances to Fukien). Tokyo: Man tetsu toa kezai chosa kyoku. Cushman, Jennifer, and Michael R. Godley. 1993. The Khaw concern. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Dick, Howard. 1993. Oei Tiong Ham. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. 82 Diehl, F.W. 1993. Revenue farming and colonial finances in the Netherlands East Indies, 1816-1925. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Fang, Xiongpu. 1989. Wan qing shiqi xishou huaqiao zhiben di cuoshi (The policies of attracting Overseas Chinese capital in the late Qing period). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji, edited by Z. Liang and M. Zheng. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Geertz, Clifford. 1962. The rotating credit association: An instrument of development. Economic Development and Cultural Change 10:243-262. George, Robert Lloyd. 1992. The east-west pendulum. New York: Woodhead Faulkner. Godley, Michael R. 1993a. Chinese revenue farm networks: The Penang connection. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. ———. 1993b. Thio Thiau Siat's network. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Hicks, George L., ed. 1993. Chinese remittances in Southeast Asia, 1910-1940: Japanese perspectives. Singapore: Select Books. Jin, Khoo Khay. 1993. Revenue farming and state centralization in nineteenth century Kedah. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Kraan, Alfons van der. 1993. Trade, rajas and bandars in South Bali. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Kunio, Yoshihara. 1985. Philippine industrialisation: Foreign and domestic capital. Quezon City; Singapore: Ateneo de Manila Press; Oxford University Press. Luxemburg, Rosa. 1964. The accumulation of capital. New York: Monthly Review Press. McVey, Ruth, ed. 1992. Southeast Asian capitalists. Ithaca: Cornell Southeast Asian Program, Cornell University. Overseas Chinese remittances from Southeast Asia, 1910-1940. 1993. Singapore: Select Books. Rush, James. 1990. Opium to Java: Revenue farming and Chinese enterprise in colonial Indonesia, 1860-1910. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Semkow, Brian. 1995. Chinese corporate governance and finance in the ASEAN countries: some implications for Europe and European firms. Fontainebleau, France: INSEAD Euro-Asia Centre. 83 Siah, U Chin. 1847. Annual remittances to China. Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia 1:35-37. Suehiro, Akira. 1989. Capital accumulation in Thailand 1855-1985. Tokyo: The Center for East Asian Cultural Studies. Unger, Danny. 1998. Building social capital in Thailand: Fibers, finance, and infrastructure. Cambridge; New York: Cambridge University Press. Warren, James Francis. 1959. Capitalism and addiction - The Chinese revenue farming and opium in colonial Singapore and Java 1800-1910. Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars 27 (1). Wu, Chun-hsi. 1967. Dollars, dependents, and dogma: Overseas Chinese remittances to Communist China. New York: St. Martin's Press. Wu, Friedrich, and Sin Yue Duk. 1994. Overseas Chinese capital in Asia and the Hong Kong-Singapore nexus. JETRO China Newsletter (113):14-17. Xia, Chenghua. 1992. Jindai Guangdongsheng qiaohui yanjiu, 1862-1949 (The study of remittances in contemporary Guangdong province, 1862-1949). Singapore: Nanyang Xuehui. Yang, Jiangcheng. 1983. Shanshi niandai nanyang huaqiao qiaohui touzi diaocha baogaoshu (A report on the Southeast Asian Chinese remittance in the 1930s). Taibei: Zhonghua Xueshu Yuan Nanyang Yangjiusuo. Yu, Elena. 1979. Overseas remittances in Southeastern China. China Quarterly 78:339-350. 9. Guanxi From bamboo to bits and bytes. 2001. Economist, 04/07/2001, p8, 2/3p. Gold, Thomas B. 1985. After comradeship: Personal relations in China since the cultural revolution. China Quarterly 104. Kao, C.-S. 1991. Personal trust in the large business in Taiwan. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. Hamilton. Hong Kong: Centre of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. Lui, Tai-lok. 1998. Trust and Chinese business behaviour. Competition & Change 3 (3):335-357. May, Cheng Soo. 2000. Globalisation, economic development and the reliance on guanxi as a job search strategy for Chinese students. Asia Pacific Business Review 7 (1):215-228. Numazaki, I. 1991. The role of personal networks in the making of Taiwan's guanxiqiye related enterprises. In Business networks and economic development in East and South East Asia, edited by G. Hamilton. Hong Kong: Centre of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. 84 Redding, S. Gordon. 1998. The function of business-related reciprocity in Chinese non-civil societies. In Democratic civilitiy, edited by R. W. Hefner. New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers. Weidenbaum, Murray, and Samuel Hughes. 1996a. Asia's bamboo network. American Enterprise 7 (5):68-69. ———. 1996b. The bamboo network. New York: The Free Press. Wong, Siu-lun. 1991. Chinese entrepreneurs and business trust. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. G. Hamilton. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Yao, Souchou. 1987. The fetish of relationships: Chinese business transactions in Singapore. Sojourn 2 (1):89-111. 10. History Akashi, Yoji. 1970. The Nanyang Chinese national salvation movement, 1937-1941. Kansas: University of Kansas, Center for East Asian Studies. Alfonso, Felix. 1969a. The Chinese in the Philippines, 1570-1770 (Vol. 1). Manila: Historical Conservation Society. ———. 1969b. The Chinese in the Philippines, 1770-1898 (Vol. 2). Manila: Historical Conservation Society. Baring-Gould, Sabine, and C.A. Barrpfylde. 1909. A history of Sarawak under its two white rajahs 1839-1908. London: Sotheran. Blundell, Peter. 1923. The city of many waters. London: J.W. Arrowsmith. Blusse, Leonard. 1981. Batavia, 1619-1740: The rise and fall of a Chinese colonial town. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):159-177. ———. 1986. Strange company: Chinese settlers, mestizo women and the Dutch in VOC Batavia. Dordrecht: Foris for Koninklijk Institut voor Taal-, Land-en Volkenkunde. Brooke, Sylvia. 1970. Queen of the head-hunters: The autobiography of H.H. the Hon. Sylvia Lady Brooke, Ranee of Sarawak. London: Sidgwick & Jackson. Cady, John F. 1964. Southeast Asia: Its historical development. New York: McGrawHill. Ch'en, Cho-lien. 1983. History of the struggles of an Overseas Chinese. Vancouver, B.C.: (s.n.). Cheah, Boon Kheng. 1983. Red star over Malaysia: Resistance and social conflict during and after the Japanese occupation, 1941-1946. Singapore: Singapore University Press. 85 Chen, Bisheng. 1989. Nanyang huaqiao shi (History of Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia): Jiangxi Renmin Chubanshe. ———. 1991. Shijie huaqiao huaren jian shi (A brief history of Overseas Chinese in the world): Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Chen, Ching-ho. 1974. Historical notes on Hoi-An (Faifo). Carbondale: Center for Vietnamese Studies, Southern Illinois. Chen, Sanjing. 1986. Huagong yu ouzhan (Chinese workers and World War I). Taipei: Institute of Modern History Studies, Academia Sinica. Chen, Shijun. 1984. Lun yapian zhansheng qian di maiban he jindai maiban zhichan jieji di chansheng (On the compradors before the Opium War and the origin of the modern comprador bourgeoisie). In Yapian zhanzheng shi lunwen ji xu bian, edited by N. Jing: Renmin Chubanshe. Chew, Daniel. 1990. Chinese pioneers on the Sarawak frontier 1841-1941. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Chew, Ernest C.T. 1991. The foundation of a British settlement. In A history of Singapore, edited by E. C. T. Chew and E. Lee. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Chinn, Thomas W., Him Mark Lai, and Philip P. Choy, eds. 1969. A history of the Chinese in California: A syllabus. San Francisco: Historical Society of America. Chong, Denise. 1994. The concubines' children: Portrait of a family divided. Toronto: Viking. Chow, Tse-tsung. 1960. The May fourth movement: Intellectual revolution in modern China. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Christian, John Leroy. 1943. Burma and the Japanese invader. Bombay: Thacker. Committee), Jinjiang diqu Huaqiao lishi xuehui choubei zu (Jinjiang Overseas Chinese History Society Preparatory. 1985. Huaqiao shi (Overseas Chinese History) 2 (1983) and 3 (1985). Crawfurd, John. 1967. Journal of an embassy to the courts of Siam and Cochin China. Singapore: Oxford University Press. The Cuba commission report: A hidden history of the Chinese in Cuba. The original English language text of 1876, introduced by Denise Helly. 1993. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. Dai nam thuc luc chinh bien (Chronicle of Nguyen Dynasty). 1963. Tokyo: The Oriental Institute, Keio University. Deng, Tuo. 1963. Lun Zhongguo lishi de ji ge wenti (On a number of questions in Chinese history). Beijing: Sanlian Shudian. 86 Dick, Howard. 1993. A fresh approach to Southeast Asian history. In The rise and fall of revenue farming, edited by J. Butcher and H. Dick. New York: St. Martin's Press. Dittmer, Lowell. 1974. Liu Shao-Chi and the Chinese cultural revolution: The politics of mass criticism. Berkeley: University of California Press. Fairbank, John. 1992. China: A new history. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Fang, Jigen. 1986. Feizhou huaqiao shi ziliao xuanji (Selected historical materials on Chinese in Africa). Beijing: Xinhua Chubanshe. Fitzgerald, Stephen. 1969. Overseas Chinese affairs and the cultural revolution. China Quarterly 40:103-126. Go, Bon Juan, and Teresita Ang See, eds. 1987. Heritage: A pictorial history of the Chinese in the Philippines. Manila: Kaisa Para Sa Kaunlaran and Prof. Chinben See Memorial Trust Fund. Guillot, Claude. 1989. Banten en 1678 (Banten in 1678). Archipel 37:119-152. Guillot, Claude, H. Ambary, and J. Dumarcay. 1990. The sultanate of Banten. Jakarta: Gramedia Book Pub. Division. Hall, D.G.E. 1968. A history of Southeast Asia. London: MacMillan. Harris, Karen Leigh. 1995. Chinese merchants on the rand, c. 1850-1911. South African Historical Journal 33:155-168. Heidhues, Mary F. Somers. 1993. Kongsis and Hui in 19th century West Borneo and Bangka. In 'Secret societies' reconsidered, edited by D. Ownby and M. S. Heidhues. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. Hershatter, Gail, Emily Honig, and Jonathan N. Lipman. 1996. Remapping China: Fissures in historical terrain. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Hicks, George. 1996. Chinese organisations in Southeast Asia in the 1930s. Singapore: Select Books Pte Ltd. history), Huaqiao zhi bianzuan weiyuanhui (The editorial committee of the huaqiao. 1958. Yuenan huaqiao zhi (History of the Chinese in Vietnam). Taipei: Huaqiao Zhi Bianzuan Weiyuanhui. Horne, J. 1985. Immigrant workers in France during World War I. French Historical Studies 14 (1):57-88. Hu, Shih. 1934. The Chinese renaissance. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press. Huang, Zisheng, and Sibing He. 1987. Feilubin huaqiao shi (History of the Philippine Chinese). Guangzhou: Guangdong Gaodeng Jiaoyu Chubanshe. 87 Jacques, Claude. 1979. Funan' Zhenla the reality concealed by these Chinese views of Indochina. In Early South East Asia essays in archaeology history and historical geography, edited by R. B. Smith and W. Watson. New York, Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Jensen, Irene Khin Khin Myint. 1975. The Chinese in the Philippines during the American regime 1898-1946. San Francisco: R & E Research Associates. Ke, Mulin, ed. 1995. Xin hua lishi renwu liezhuan (Biographies of Singapore Chinese historical figures). Singapore: EPB Publishers. Kemasang, A.R.T. 1981. Overseas Chinese in Java and their liquidation in 1740. Southeast Asian Studies/Tonan Ajia Kenkyu (Tokyo) 19 (2):123-146. Kenley, David L. 1994. All under heaven: The traditional Chinese world view and the assimilation of Overseas Chinese, 1850-1900, Dept. of History, University of Utah. Kennedy, Paul M. 1987. The rise and fall of the great powers: Economic change and military conflict from 1500-2000. New York: Random House. Kim, Tran Trong. 1971. Viet Nam su luoc (A brief history of Vietnam). Vol. 2. Saigon: Trung Tam Hoc Lieu. LaFargue, T. 1973. China and the World War. New York: Howard Fertig. Lai, David Chuen-Yan. 1991. The forbidden city within Victoria: Myth, symbol and streetscape of Canada's earliest Chinatown. Victoria: Orca Book Publishers. Lee, David Tung-hai. 1967. Jianada huaqiao shi (A history of the Chinese in Canada). Taipei: Zhonghua Dadian Bianyinhui. Lee, Edwin. 1991. Community, family and household. In History of Singapore, edited by E. C. T. Chew and E. Lee. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Lee Flores, Wilson Y. 1993. Chinese immigrant heritage: Miracles of Philippine history. Solidarity (139-140):147-149. Leong, Stephen. 1979. The Malayan Overseas Chinese and the Sino-Japanese War, 1937-1941. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 10 (2):293-320. Levathes, Louise. 1994. When China ruled the seas: The treasure fleet of the Dragon throne 1405-1433. New York: Simon & Schuster. Li, Tana, and Anthony Reid, eds. 1993. Southern Vietnam under the Nguyen. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Li, Yongchang. 1987. Zhongguo jindai fu e huagong shu lue (An account of Chinese workers in Russia in the modern period). Jindaishi yanjiu (Modern History Studies) 38 (2):214-230. Li, Yuk Wai. 1992. The Chinese resistance movement in the Philippines during the 88 Japanese occupation. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 23 (2):308-321. Lien, Kuan. 1978. History of Overseas Chinese and their glorious tradition. Peking Review 21 (21):12-17. Lin, Yuanhui, and Yinglong Zhang. 1991. Xinjiapo Malaixiya huaqiao shi (History of Overseas Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia): Guangdong Gaodeng Jiaoyu Chubanshe. Live, Yu-sion, and Costa-Lascoux Jacqueline. 1995. Paris XIIIe, lumieres d'Asie (Paris the XIIIth Arrondissement: Light of Asia). Paris: Editions Autrement. Lohanda, Mona. 1996. The kapitan Cina of Batavia, 1937-1942. Jakarta: Djambatan. Loke, K.C. 1967. The historical thought of Overseas Chinese. Kowloon, Hong Kong: Swindon Book Co. Lone, Stewart, and Gavan McCormack. 1993. Korea since 1850. New York: St. Martin's Press. Look Lai, Walton. 1998. The Chinese in the West Indies 1806-1995: A documentary history. Jamaica: University of West Indies Press. Makepeace, Walter, Gilbert E. Brooke, and Roland St. J. Bradell, eds. 1921. One hundred years of Singapore. London: John Murray. Marr, David G. 1971. Vietnamese anticolonialism: 1885-1925. Berkeley: University of California. Meidong Fujian tongxianghui: Wushi zhounian jinian te ce (Fujian American Association: 50th Anniversary Commemorative Yearbook). 1993. Moore, Donald, and Joanna Moore. 1969. The first 150 years of Singapore. Singapore: Donald Moore Press. Mouhot, Henri. 1989. Travels in Siam, Cambodia and Laos 1858-1860. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Murray, Dian H. 1994. The origins of Tiandihui: The Chinese triads in legend and history. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Naquin, Susan, and Evelyn S. Rawski. 1987. Chinese society in the eighteenth century. New Haven; London: Yale University Press. Ng, Chin Keong. 1991. The case of Ch'en I-Lao maritime trade and Overseas Chinese in Ch'ing policies 1717-1754. In Emporia, commodities, and entrepreneurs in Asian maritime trade c.1400-1750, edited by R. Ptak and D. Rothermund. Stuttgart: Steiner Verlag. Ng Lun, Ngai-ha, and Chak-yan Chang, eds. 1989. Overseas Chinese in Asia between the two world wars. Hong Kong: The Chinese University of Hong Kong. 89 Ng, Peter Y.L. 1983. New peace county: A Chinese gazetteer of the Hong Kong region: Hong Kong University Press. Ng, Wing Chung. 1991. Taiwan's Overseas Chinese policy from 1949 and the early 1980s. In East Asia inquiry: Selected articles from the annual conferences of the Canadian Asian Studies Association 1988-1990, edited by L. N. Shyu, C. Min-sun, C.-Y. Charron and M. Soga. Montreal: CASA. Ng, Wing-chung, Vincent. 1987. Huiguan: regional institutions in the development of Overseas Chinese nationalism in Singapore, 1912-41. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Nie, Baozhang. 1983. Zhongguo jindai hangyun shi ziliao 1840-1895, Vol. 1 (Materials on modern Chinese navigation history 1840-1895): Shanghai Renmin Chubanshe. ———. 1984. Sji jiu shiji zhong ye zai hua yang hang shili di kuozhang yu baoli luedo (The expansion and violent seizing of the foreign companies in the mid19th century China). In Yapian zhanzheng shi lunwen zhuan ju xu bian, edited by N. Jing: Renmin Chubanshe. Niew, Shong Tong. 1976. Sha, wen, sha dili lunwenji (Essays on Sarawak, Brunei and Sabah). Sarawak: Polouzhou chubanshe. ———. 1984. Dongma huaren de lishi ji qi fazhan (The history and development of Chinese in East Malaysia). In Malaixiya huarenshi (The history of Chinese in Malaysia), edited by C. K. Lim and C. S. Loh. Petaling Jaya, Selangor: The Federation of Alumni Association of Taiwan University. Nio, Joe Lan. 1940. Riwajat 40 taon dari Tiong Hoa Hew Koan-Batavia, 1900-1939 (The history of forty years of the Tiong Hoa Hwe Koan of Batavia, 1900-1939). Batavia (Jakarta): Tiong Hoa Hwe Koan. Niu, Sien-chong. 1965. The Overseas Chinese and Southeast Asia. Military Review 45 (8):31-35. Oakes, Virginia Armstrong. 1949. Footprints of the dragon: A story of the Chinese and the Pacific railways. Philadelphia: Winston Co. Overseas Chinese in Asia between the two World Wars. 1989. Hong Kong: Overseas Chinese Archive, Centre for Contemporary Asian Studies, the Chinese University of Hong Kong. Pang, Wing Seng. 1973. The 'double-seventh' incident 1937: Singapore Chinese response to the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese war. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 4 (2):269-299. Park, Kwan-ok. The anti-Japanese movement of the Malayan Chinese under the Japanese occupation 1941-1945. Journal of Asiatic Studies 22 (1):121-138. Peng, Jiali. 1981. Shijiu shiji xifang qinluezhe dui zhongguo lugong di lulue (The seize of Chinese labor by western invaders in the 19th century). In Huagong 90 chuguo shi ziliao huibian, edited by H.-s. Chen: Zhonghua Shuju. Png, Poh-seng. 1973. Sources in the Overseas Chinese. In Essays on the sources for Chinese history, edited by D. D. Leslie, C. Mackerras and G. Wang. Canberra: Australian National University Press. Pomerantz-Zhang, Linda. 1992. Wu Tingfang, 1842-1922: Reform and modernization on modern Chinese history. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Purcell, Victor. 1966. Chinese in Malaysia under the British, 1786-1874. In Malaysia: Selected historical readings, edited by J. Bastin and R. W. Winks. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Qin, Baoqi. 1988. Qing qianqi tiandi hui yanjiu (The study of Tiandi Hui in the early Qing). Beijing: Zhongguo Renmin Chubanshe. Rakindo, Adil. Chinese in the days of colonial Indonesia. Eastern Horizon 14 (3):5766. Reid, Anthony. 1990. The seventeenth century crisis in South-east Asia. Modern Asian Studies 24:639-659. Ricklefs, Merle Calvin. 1993. A history of modern Indonesia since c. 1300. Revised ed. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Riichiro, Fujiwara. 1994. The regulation of the Chinese under the Trinh regime and Pho Hien. In Pho Hien: The centre of international commerce in the 17th and 18th centuries. Hanoi: The Gioi Publishers. Roberts, E.V., Ngai-ling Sum, and Peter Bradshaw. 1992. Historical dictionary of Hong Kong and Macau. Metuchen, NJ: Scarecrow Press. Runciman, Steven. 1960. The white rajahs: A history of Sarawak from 1841 to 1946. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Salmon, Claudine. 1997. La communaute Chinoise de Surabaya. Essai d'histoire, des origines a la crise de 1930 (The history of the Chinese in Surabaya). Archipel 53:121-206. Sandhu, Kernial Singh. 1983. Chinese colonization in Melaka. In Melaka: The transformation of a Malay capital c1400-1980, edited by K. S. Sandhu and P. Wheatley. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Seah, Soo Lin. 1988. Kerakyatan dan kaum Cina di Tanah Melayu, 1945-1948, Universiti Sains Melayu. Shen, Lixin. 1984. Nanyan huaqiao dizhi rihuo yundong (The Southeast Asian Chinese boycott Japanese goods movements. In Huaqiao shi yanjiu lunji Vol. 1, edited by Z. Wu. Shanghai: Huadong Shifan Daxue Chubanshe. Shiraishi, Saya, and Takashi, eds. 1993. The Japanese in colonial Southeast Asia. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. 91 Simpson, Judith. 1996. Ancient China. New York: Time-Life Books. Sinn, Elizabeth. 1989. Power and charity: The early history of the Tung Wah Hospital, Hong Kong. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press. ———. 1998. The last half century of Chinese overseas. Aberdeen, Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Skeldon, Ronald. 1995. The last half century of Chinese overseas (1945-1994). International Migration Review 29 (2). Skinner, G. William. 1957. Chinese society in Thailand: An analytical history. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. ———. 1985. Presidential address: The structure of Chinese history. Journal of Asian Studies 44 (2):271-292. Souza, George B. 1986. The survival of empire: Portuguese trade and society in China and the South China sea, 1630-1754. Cambridge; New York: Cambridge University Press. Spence, Jonathan. 1996. God's Chinese son: The Taiping heavenly kingdom of Hong Xiuquan. London: HarperCollins. Stanley, Timothy. 1996. Chinamen, wherever we go: Chinese nationalism and Guangdong merchants in British Columbia, 1871-1911. Canadian Historical Review 77 (4):475-503. Steinberg, David Joel. 1987. In search of Southeast Asia: A modern history. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Su, Zi. 1961. Liaoguo zhilue (A brief history of Laos). Taipei. Sugiono. 1978. Masalah Cina di Indonesia dan hubungan RI-RRC, 1949-1977. Yogyakarta: Fakultas Sosial dan Politik, Universitas Gadjah Mada. Tai, Eiko. 1993. Taiwanese in Japan: a legacy of Japanese rule in Taiwan. Tan, Antonio S. 1977. The Philippine Chinese and the Sino-Japanese war 1937-1941. Annals of the Philippine Chinese Historical Association 7:87-101. ———. 1978. The Philippine Chinese during the Japanese occupation 1941-1945. Annals of the Philippine Chinese Historical Association 8:121-160. ———. 1981. The Chinese in the Philippines during the Japanese occupation, 19421945. Quezon City: Asian Center, University of the Philippines Press. Tan, Beng Luan, and Irene Quah. 1996. The Japanese occupation: 1942-1945: A pictorial record of Singapore during the war. Singapore: Times Editions. Tan, Diana. Some activities of the Straits Chinese British Association Penang 19201939. Malaysia in History 27:38-46. 92 Tang, Wenji, ed. 1992. Fujian shi lun tan (A discussion of Fujian history). Fuzhou: Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. Tarling, Nicholas. 1993. The fall of imperial Britain in South-East Asia. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Teng, Ssu-yu. 1973. China revisit by an Overseas Chinese historian. Bloomington, Ind.: Indiana University. Thio, Eunice. 1991. The syonan years, 1942-1945. In A history of Singapore, edited by E. C. T. Chew and E. Lee. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Thomas, S. Bernard. 1975. "Proletarian hegemony" in the Chinese Revolution and the Canton commune of 1927. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan. Tilman, Robert O. 1969. Man, state, society in contemporary Southeast Asia. New York: Praeger. Tokuran, Shu. 1997. Nagasaki kasho boeki no shiteki kenkyu (A historical study of Chinese trading in Nagasaki): Fuyoshobo. Tregonning, K.G. 1964. A history of modern Sabah 1881-1963. Singapore: University of Malaya Press. Trocki, Carl A. 1979. A prince of pirates: The Temenggongs and the development of Johor and Singapore, 1784-1885. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Tsai, Jung-fang. 1993. Hong Kong in Chinese history: Community and social unrest in the British colony, 1842-1913. New York: Columbia University Press. Tsien, Tsi-Hao. 1979. L'Empire du milieu retrouve (The middle empire rediscovered). Paris: Flammarion. Tu, Zhaoyan. 1993. Riben diguozhuyi xia di Taiwan (Taiwan under Japanese imperialism). Taibei: Renjian Chubanshe. Turnbull, C.M. 1977. A history of Singapore 1919-1975. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. ———. 1985. Di er ci shijie dazhan hou di Malaiya huaren (The Chinese in Malaya after the World War II). In Huaqiao huaren lishi guoji yantao hui lunwenji. Guangzhou: Zhongshan Daxue Dongnanya Lishi Yanjiu Suo. ———. 1989. A history of Singapore 1819-1988. 2 ed. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Twitchett, Denis, and John K. Fairbank, eds. 1978 & 1980. The Cambridge history of China, vol. 10 & 11: Late Ch'ing 1800-1911, pt. 1 & 2. New York: Cambridge University Press. Twitchett, Denis, and Frederick W. Mote. 1988 & 1998. The Cambridge history of China, vol. 7 & 8: The Ming dynasty, 1368-1644, pt. 1 & 2. New York: 93 Cambridge University Press. Vermuelen, J. Th. 1984. The Chinese in Batavia and the troubles of 1740. In Collected writings from the Ya-Yin studio, edited by Y. S. Tan. Singapore: South Seas Society. Vien, Nguyen Khac. 1981. Contemporary Vietnam: 1858-1980. Hanoi: Red River Press. Villaroel, Fidel. 1974. The historical background of the Chinese minority. Philippine Historical Review 7:227-233. Wada, Masahiro. 1984-1985. Ming-Ch'ing studies in Japan 1980. Chinese Studies in History 18 (1-2):58-81. Wang, Gungwu. 1959. A short history of the Nanyang Chinese. Singapore: Eastern University Press. ———. 1976. The limits of Nanyang Chinese nationalism, 1912-1937. In Southeast Asian history and historiography, edited by C. D. Cowan and O. W. W. Cowan. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press. ———. 1981. Southeast Asian hua-ch'iao in Chinese history-writing. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1). ———. 2000. Ethnic Chinese. Chinese America: History & Perspective:1-8. Wang, Nora. 1986. Paris-Shanghai: Debats d'idees et pratique sociale, les intellectuels progressistes Chinois 1920-1925 (Paris-Shanghai: Debates of ideas and social practice: The progressive Chinese intellectuals 1920-1925), University of Paris VIII. Wang, Qiamin. 1958. Hanguo huaqiao zhi (History of the Chinese in Korea). Taipei: Huaqiao Zhi Bianzuan Weiyuanhui. Wang, Tai Peng. 1979. The word kongsi: A note. Journal of the Malaysian Branch Royal Asiatic Society 52 (1):102-105. ———. 1988. The origins of Chinese kongsi. Petaling Jaya: Pelanduk Publications. Wang, Y.C. 1966. Chinese intellectuals and the West 1872-1949. Chapel Hill: University of North California Press. Warren, James Francis. 1986. Rickshaw coolie: A people's history of Singapore (1880-1940). Singapore: Oxford University Press. Weber, Max. 1994. Resistance, chaos and control in China: Taiping rebels, Taiwanese ghosts and Tiananmen. London: Macmillan. Wee, C.J.W.-L. 1993. Contending with primordialism: The 'modern' construction of postcolonial Singapore. Positions 1 (3):715-744. 94 Wegars, Priscilla. c1993. Hidden heritage: Historical archaeology of the Overseas Chinese. Amityville, N.Y.: Baywood Pub.Co. Wickberg, Edgar. 1964. The Chinese mestizo in Philippines history. Journal of Southeast Asian History 5 (1):62-100. ———. 1965. The Chinese in Philippine Life 1850-1898. New Haven: Yale University Press. ———. 1993. Chinese organizations in Philippine cities since World War II: The case of Manila. Asian Culture 17:91-105. Williams, Lea E. 1960. Overseas Chinese nationalism: the genesis of the Pan-Chinese movement in Indonesia, 1900-1916. Glencoe, Ill.: Free Press. Willmott, W.E. 1966. History and sociology of the Chinese in Cambodia prior to the French protectorate. Journal of Southeast Asian History 7 (1):15-38. Wood, Alan, ed. 1991. The history of Siberia: From Russian concept to revolution. New York: Routledge. Wou, P. 1939. Les travailleurs Chinois et la grande guerre (Chinese labourers and the great war). Paris. Wu, Fengbin. 1993. Dongnanya Huaqiao tongshi (General history of the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia). Fuzhou: Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. Wu, Tai, ed. 1994. Jinjiang huaqiao zhi (The history of Jinjiang's Overseas Chinese): Shanghai Renmin Chubanshe. Wu, Xinshi. 1989. Qing chao zhengfu di huaqiao zhengce (1644-1795) (The Overseas Chinese policies of the Qing government (1644-1795)). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji (Collection papers of the studies of huaqiao and Overseas Chinese history) Vol. 1, edited by M. Zheng and C. Liang. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Wu, Ze, ed. 1984. Huaqiao shi yanjiu lunji (collected research papers on Overseas Chinese history). Shanghai: Huadong Shifan Daxue Chubanse. Xu, Yunqiao, and Shijun Cia, eds. 1984. Xin ma huaren kang ri shiliao (Malaysian Chinese resistance to Japan 1937-1945: Selected source materials). Singapore: Cultural & Historical Publishing House. Yang, Jiancheng. 1985. Huaqiao shi (History of huaqiao). Taibei: Zhonghua Xueshu Yuan Nanyang Yanjiu Suo. Yang, Zhaoquan, and Sun Yumei. 1991. Chaoxian huaqiao shi (History of the Chinese in Korea). Beijing: Zhongguo Huaqiao Chubanshe. Yap, Melanie, and Dianne Leong Man. 1996. Colour, confusion and concessions: The history of the Chinese in South Africa. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. 95 Yee, Paul R. 1988. Saltwater city: An illustrated history of the Chinese in Vancouver. Vancouver: Douglas and McIntyre. Yen, Ch'ing-huang. 1976. The Confucian revival movement in Singapore and Malaya, 1899-1911. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 7 (1):33-57. Yen, Ching Hwang. 1969. Chinese revolutionary movement in Malaya (1900-1911). ———. 1976. The Overseas Chinese and the 1911 revolution, with special reference to Singapore and Malaya. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. ———. 1986. A social history of the Chinese in Singapore and Malaya 1800-1911. Singapore: Oxford University Press. ———. 1995. Studies in modern Overseas Chinese history. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Yoji, Akashi. 1968. The Nanyang Chinese anti-Japanese and boycott movement, 1908-1928. Nan-yang hsueh-pao (Journal of the South Seas Society) 23:69-96. Yu, Ying-shih. 1982. Wu-ssu yun-tung yu Chung-kuo ch'uan-t'ung (The May fourth movement and Chinese tradition). In Shih-hsueh yu ch'uan-t'ung (History and tradition). Taipei: Shih-pao wen-hua ch'u-pan ch'i-yeh. Yuan, Bangjian. 1987. Xianggang shi lue (A brief history of Hong Kong): Zhong Liu Chubanshe. Yuka, Yamaoka. 1995. Nagasaki kasho keiei no shiteki kenkyu (A historical study of Nagasaki Chinese merchants): Mineruvashobo. Yung Li, Yuk-wai. 1995. The huaqiao warriors: Chinese resistance movement in the Philippines. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. c1995. The Huaqiao warriors: Chinese resistance movement in the Philippines, 1942-1945. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Yung, Ying-yue. 1984. A lesson from the Meiji restoration revolution or constitutional monarchy? A study of Chinese students in Japan during the late Qing period. In The 1911 revolution in China: Interpretative essays, edited by S. Eto Shinkichi, Harold Z. Tokyo: University of Tokyo Press. Zhang, Bincun. 1988. Shiliu zhi shiba shiji huaren zai dongya shuiyu di maoyi youshi (The advantages of Overseas Chinese in East Asian sea trade during the 16th to the 18th centuries). In Zhongguo haiyang fazhan shi lunwen ji (Di San Ji), edited by Y. Zhang: Zhongyang yanjiuyuan sanminzhuyi yanjiusuo congkan (24), Taibei Nangang. Zheng, Ming, and Zhuhong Liang, eds. 1988. Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji (A collection of researches on the history of Overseas Chinese). Vol. 1. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Zhuang, Guotu. 1992. Lun ming ji haiwai zhongguo sichou maoyi (1567-1643) (On 96 Chinese overseas silk-trade during the late Ming period (1567-1643)). In Nanyang yanjiu lunwenji, edited by X. D. N. Yanjiusuo: Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. 11. Human Resouces Chan, Gregory See-Chay. 1985. Human resources development: Educational leadership training and maintenance of Republic of China on Taiwan (recruiting), Seattle University. Chen, Zexian. 1972. Shijiu shiji shengsing di qiyue huagong zhi (The prevailing 'contract labor' system in the 19th century). In Zhongguo jin san bai nian shehui jingji shi lun ji, edited by C. C. Xueshe: Chong wen shudian. Demery, David, and Andrew Chesher. 1993. Education earnings and the selfemployment choice: A study of the male Chinese in Peninsular Malaysia. In Human resources in development along the Asia-Pacific Rim, edited by N. Ogawa, G. W. Jones and J. G. Williamson. Singapore; New York: Oxford University Press. Deyo, Frederic C. 1983. Chinese management practices and work commitment in comparative perspective. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Han, Sin-fong. 1971. A study of occupational patterns and social interaction of Overseas Chinese in Sabah, Malaysia, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor. ———. 1975. Hailam Chinese in Sabah: A study of occupational patterns and changes. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 6 (1):23-37. Han, Yifeng. 1973. Shaba Hainan ren zhiye xingshi zhi yanbian (The occupational changes of Hainanese in Sabah). Nanyang xuebao (Journal of the South Seas Society) 28 (1;2):1-16. He, Ping. 1995. Eguo yuandong dichu huagong wenti zhi chutan (A preliminary exploration of the Chinese worker question in the Russian Far East). Haiwai huaren yanjiu (Journal of Overseas Chinese Studies) 3:77-124. Hempel, Paul S., and Ching-yen Daphne Chang. 2002. Reconciling traditional Chinese management with high-tech Taiwan. Human Resource Management Journal 12 (1):77-95. Howard, P. 1991. Hong Kong Digest of Statistics 'Rice bowls and job security: The urban contract labour system'. The Australian Journal of Chinese Affairs 25. Lebra, Joyce. 1980. Bazaar and service occupations (of women in Southeast Asia of Chinese descent). In Chinese women in Southeast Asia, edited by J. Lebra and J. Paulson. Singapore: Times Books International. Lee, S.K. Jean. 1991. Managerial work in Chinese organizations in Singapore. Human Organization 50 (2):188-193. 97 Liang, Fang. 1989. The human resource & strategic management issues in Overseas Chinese subsidiaries, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Sloan School of Management. Lincoln, J.R., and A.L. Kalleberg. 1990. Culture, control and commitment. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. McCarthy, Charles J. 1976. Chinese coolie labor minimal in Philippines. Annals of the Philippine Chinese Historical Association:8-29. Moore, Clive, Jacqui Leckie, and Doug Munro, eds. 1990. Labour in the South Pacific. Townsville: James Cook University Press. Nish, I, S. Gordon Redding, and S.H. Ng, eds. 1996. Work ans society: Labour and human resources in East Asia. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Powell, Walter W. 1990. Neither market nor hierarchy: Network forms of organization. Research in Organizational Behaviour 12:295-336. Rajendra, N. 1982. Chinese labourers in early straits settlement. Asian Profile 10 (5):463-469. Redding, S. Gordon. 1984. Research issues in human resource management: The Overseas Chinese case. In Human resource management and ASAIHL universities, edited by K. B. Chow and S. Patarapanich. Singapore: Nationale University of Singapore. ———. 1986. Provisional findings and directions for future research. In In quest of human dynamism, edited by S. Takezawa. Tokyo: Asian Productivity Organization. ———. 1987. The study of Chinese managerial ideology. Asia-Pacific Journal of Management 4 (3):167-177. ———. 1997. Human resources management and the Asian affirmation. In Tomorrow's HR management, edited by D. Ulrich, M. R. Losey and G. Lake. New York: Wiley. Redding, S. Gordon, and Michael Hsiao. 1994. An empirical study of Overseas Chinese mangerial ideology. In Effective organizations and social values, edited by H. S. R. Kao, D. Sinha and S. H. Ng. New Delhi: Sage Publications. Original edition, International Journal of Psycology, 25, 1990, 1-13. Redding, S. Gordon, A. Norman, and S. Schlander. 1994. The nature of individual attachment to the organization: a review of East Asian variations. In Handbook of industrial and organizational psychology, edited by M. D. Dunnette. Palo Alto: Consulting Psychologists Press. Redding, S. Gordon, L.W. Porter, and C. Crow. 1995. The worlwide movement of human resources and the Asia Pacific challenge. In In charge of change, edited by D. Ready. Lexington: ICEDR. 98 Redding, S. Gordon, and G.Y.Y. Wong. 1993. The psychology of Chinese organizational behaviour. In Societal culture and management, edited by T. E. Weinshall. Berlin: de Gruyter. Original edition, The psychology of the Chinese people, Hong Kong, Oxford University Press, 1986, 267-295. Redding, S.G., and E Baldwin. 1991. Managers for Asia Pacific: recruitment and development strategies. Hong Kong: Business International. Redding, S.G., and Michael Hsiao. 1990. An empirical study of Overseas Chinese managerial ideology. International Journal of Psychology 25 (5/6):629-641. Selmer, Jan. 2002. Coping strategies applied by Western vs Overseas Chinese business expatriates in China. International Journal of Human Resource Management 13 (1):19-35. Tyau, M.T.Z. 1920. The future of Chinese labor. Transpacific 2 (1):51-54. Zhang, Dan. 1999. Culture, workplace stress, and coping: A study of Overseas Chinese, The University of British Columbia (Canada). Zheng, Youkui. 1981. Zhuzhai di luesuo ji qi lirun (The seize and profits of 'collies'). In Huagong chuguo shi ziliao huibian, edited by H.-s. Chen: Zhonghua shuju. 12. Industry Agriculture Anderson, Eugene N., Jr. 1973. Chinese fishermen in Hong Kong and Malaysia. Paper read at International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences 9th, at Chicago. Chen, Han-seng. 1936. Landlord and peasant in South China. New York: International Publishers. Marimoutou, Michelle. 1990. Les engages du sucre (The indentured workers of the sugar industry). Mauritius: Editions de l'Ocean Indien and Chinese Catholic Mission. Moore, Mick. 1988. Agriculture in Taiwan and South Korea. In Developmental states in East Asia, edited by G. White. New York: St. Martin's Press. Phanachet, Umphon. 1966. Role of the Chinese in the rice sector of Thai economy: a socio-economic appraisal. Potter, Jack M. 1968. Capitalism and the Chinese peasant. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. Rigg, Jonathan. The Chinese agricultural middleman in Thailand. Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 7 (1):68-79. Thomas, K.D., and Panglaykim J. 1976. The Chinese in the South Sumatran rubber industry: A case study in economic nationalism. In The Chinese in Indonesia, edited by J. A. C. Mackie. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. 99 Yengoyan, Aram A. 1983. The buying of futures Chinese merchants and the fishing industry in Capiz Philippines. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. 13. Industry Banking Bualek, Punnee. 1989. The growth and development of Chinese capitalist bankers in Thailand 1932-1973. In Chinese banking in Asia's market economies, edited by M.-k. Nyaw and C. Chak-yan. Hong Kong: Overseas Chinese Archives CCAS Chinese University of Hong Kong. Go, Bon Juan. 1993. Ethnic Chinese in Philippine banking. Tulay-Chinese Filipino Digest, 14 October 1993. Hamashita, Takeshi. 1994. Overseas Chinese remittance and Asian banking history. In Pacific banking 1859-1959, edited by e. a. Olive Checkland. New York: St. Martin's Press. Lee, Kam Hing. 2002. The emergence of modern Chinese business in Malaya: The case of the straits Chinese and the Oversea-Chinese banking corporation. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Loh, Grace, Goh Chor Boon, and Tan Teng Lang. 2001. Building bridges, carving niches: An enduring legacy. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Tan, Ee Leong. 1961. The Chinese banks incorporated in Singapore and the Federation of Malaya. In Readings in Malayan economics, edited by T. H. Silcock. Singapore: Eastern University Press. Wilson, Dick; et al. 1972. Solid as a rock: The first forty years of Oversea-Chinese Banking Corporation. Singapore: OCBC. Zhang, Guohui. 1974. Shijiu shiji houbanqi zhongguo qianzhuang di maiban hua (The 'compradorization' of the Chinese native banks in the second half of the 19th century). In Zhongguo jin san bai nian shehui jingji shi lun ji, edited by C. C. Xueshe: Chong Wan Shudian. 14. Industry Catering Trade Horeca, Bedrijfschap. 1983. Chinees-Indische restaurants (Chinese-Indonesian restaurants). The Hague: Bedrijfschap Horeca. ———. 1992. Chinees-Indische restaurants: Onderzoeksresultaten (ChineseIndonesian restaurants: Research data). The Hague: Bedrijfschap Horeca. Yap, Mui Teng. 1990. Hainanese in the restaurant and catering business. In Chinese dialect group traits and trades, edited by T. T. W. Tan. Singapore: Opinion Books. 15. Industry Commerce & Retail 100 Ooi, Giok Ling. 1990. Cantonese and Hakkas in medicine wholesale and retail business. In Chinese dialect groups traits and trades, edited by T. T. W. Tan. Singapore: Opinion Books. 16. Industry Commerce (AFP). 1979. Chinese traders in Indonesia restricted. South China Morning Post, 6 June 1979. Ooi, Giok Ling. 1990. Cantonese and Hakkas in medicine wholesale and retail business. In Chinese dialect groups traits and trades, edited by T. T. W. Tan. Singapore: Opinion Books. Pannee, Auansakul. 1995. Chinese traders and Thai groups in the rice business. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 23 (1):29-42. Sidharta, Myra. 1994. The Indonesia Chinese and the batik trade: Where business and creativity meet. In Di semua lini, di semua waktu: Bunga rampai 50 tahun Ardiyanto (In all lines, in all times: Collection presented for the 50th birthday of Ardiyanto), edited by H. Saptono. Yogyakarta: Panitia Peringatan 50 Tahun Ardiyanto Pranata. Skyukushin, Kyo. 1984. Kawaguchi kasho nitsuite (Chinese merchants in Kawaguchi). In Kindai nippon to ajia (Modern Japan and Asia): Tokyo Daigaku Shuppankai. The vanishing of Chinatown. 1996. The Economist, August 3, 1996. Yong, Pit Kee. 1992. The social foundation of Chinese rubber business in Singapore, Sociology, National University of Singapore, Singapore. 17. Industry Construction Fang, Shan. 1991. Mainland China's overseas construction contracts and export of labor. Issues and Studies 27 (2):65-75. 18. Industry Electronics Clendenin, Mike. 2002. China industry begins to lure back best brains. Electronic Engineering Times, 1/14/2002, p32, 2/3p. Moxon, Richard W. 1975. The motivation for investment in offshore plants: The case of the U.S electronic industry. Journal of International Business Studies:51-66. 19. Industry IT Lam, Danny Kin-Kong. 1992. Explaining economic development: A case study of state policies towards the computer and electronics industry in Taiwan (19601980) (China), Carleton University (Canada). 20. Industry Manufacturing 101 Agodo, Oriye. 1978. The determinants of U.S. private manufacturing investments in Africa. Journal of International Business Studies:95-107. Buckley, Peter J., Jeremy Clegg, and Chengqi Wang. 2002. The impact of inward FDI on the performance of Chinese manufacturing firms. Journal of International Business Studies 33 (4):637-655. Castles, Lance. 1967. Religion, politics and economic behaviour in Java: The Kudus cigarette industry. New Haven: Southeast Asia Studies Program. Kobrin, S.J. 1976. The environmental determinants of foreign direct manufacturing investments: An ex-post empirical analysis. Journal of International Business Studies 2:29-42. Swamidass, Paul M. 1990. A comparison of the plant location strategies of foreign and domestic manufacturers in the U.S. Journal of International Business Studies. 21. Industry Media Lai, Him Mark. 1990. The Chinese press in the United States and Canada since World War II: A diversity of voices. In Chinese America: History and perspectives. San Francisco: Chinese Historical Society of America. Lent, John A. 1974a. Malaysian Chinese and their mass media history and survey. Asian Perspectives 2 (4):397-412. ———. 1974b. Malaysian Chinese and their mass media: History and survey. Asian Perspectives (Honolulu) 2 (4):397-412. Suryadinata, Leo. 1978. A short history of the Indonesian Chinese press. In The Chinese minority in Indonesia: Seven papers, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Chopmen Enterprises. Turnbull, C.M. 1995. Dateline Singapore: 150 years of the Straits Times. Singapore: Singapore Press Holdings. Yong, C.F. (Yang Chin-fa). 1991. The British colonial rule and the Chinese press in Singapore, 1900-1941. Ya-chou wen-hua (Asian culture) 15:30-37. 22. Industry Mining Cushman, Jennifer W. 1991. Family and state: The formation of a Sino-Thai Tin mining dynasty. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Kok, Loy Fatt. 1983. Chinese mining labour in Ampang 1900-1914. Malaysia in History (26):51-59. Loh, Francis Kok Wah. 1988. Beyond the tin mines: Collies, squatters and new villagers in the Kinta Valley, Malaysia, c. 1880-1980. Singapore: Oxford University Press. 102 Richardson, Peter. 1982. Chinese mine labour in the Transvaal. London: Macmillan Press. 23. Industry Real Estate Goldberg, Michael A. 1992. Toward a Pacific Rim property market. Canadian Appraiser 36 (3):33-38. Goldberg, Michael Arthur. 1984. Hedging your great grandchildren's bets: The case of Overseas Chinese investment in real estate around the cities of the Pacific rim. Vancouver: Institute of Asian Research, University of British Columbia. Haila, Anne. 1991. Four types of investment in land and property. International Journal of Urban & Regional Research 15 (3):343-365. 24. Industry Retail Asian department stores. 1998. Honolulu: Richmond, Surrey: University of Hawaii Press; Curzon Press. Russell, Lee. 1998. The Chinese retail grocery trade in Jamaica. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Wilton, J. 1988. Hong Yuen: A country store and its people. Armidale: Armidale C.A.E. 25. Industry Semiconductor Scott, A.J. 1987. The semiconductor industry in South-East Asia: Organization, location and the international division of labour. Regional Studies 21 (2):143160. 26. Industry Shipping Chiu, T.N. 1973. The port of Hong Kong - A survey of its development: Hong Kong University Press. Fischer, Lewis R., and Helge W. Nordvik. 1990. Shipping and trade, 1750-1950: Essays in international maritime economic history. London: Lofthouse Publications. Ptak, Roderich, and Dietmar Rothermund, eds. 1991. Emporia, commodities and entrepreneurs in Asian maritime trade, c. 1400-1750. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner. 27. Industry Textiles Maxwell, Robyn. 1990. Textiles of Southeast Asia: Tradition, trade and transformation. Canberra; Melbourne: Australian National Gallery; Oxford University Press. Nishida, N.D., and S. Gordon Redding. 1992. Firm development and diversification 103 strategies as products of economic culture: the Japanese and Hong Kong cotton textile industries. In European business systems: Firms and markets in their national contexts, edited by R. D. Whitley. London: Sage Publications. 28. Industry Truck Transport Nonini, Donald. 1983. The Chinese truck transport 'industry' of a peninsular Malaysia market town. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Lim and L. A. P. Gosling. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. 29. Joint Ventures Li, ji, Kevin Lam, and Gongming Qian. 2001. Does culture affect behaviour and performance of firms? The case of joint ventures in China. Journal of International Business Studies 32 (1):115-131. Loh, Robin Sin Kian. 1996. Foreign joint ventures in China, University of California, Berkeley. 30. Law Cheng, Siok-hwa. 1972. Government legislation for Chinese secret societies in the Straits Settlements in the late 19th century. Asian Studies (Quezon City) 10 (2):262-271. Freedman, Maurice. 1950. Colonial law and Chinese society. Journal of Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 80:97-126. Hsu, Berry. 1995. The common law in Chinese context. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Kyo, Syukushin. 1990. Rodoimin kinshiho no shiko o megutte (The enactment of the imperial ordinance on foreign labourers). Shakaigaku Zasshi (Journal of Sociology) 7:102-119. Landa, Janet. 1981. A theory of the ethnically homogeneous middleman group: An institutional alternative to contract law. Journal of Legal Studies 10 (2):349362. Law and the Chinese in Southeast Asia. 2002. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Lim, Kenneth Edward. 1974. A Chinaman's chance at human rights. In PhilippineChinese profile and essays, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Pagkakaisa sa Pag-unlad. MacNair, H.F. 1924a. The protection of alien Chinese through Chinese authorities. Chinese social and political science review 8 (3):48-86. ———. 1924b. Treaty rights of Chinese merchants and free laborers abroad. Chinese social and political science review 8 (1):136-195. 104 ———. 1933. The Chinese abroad. Shanghai: Commercial Press. MacNair, Harley Farnsworth. 1924. The Chinese abroad: Their position and protection, A study in international law and relations. Shanghai: The Commercial Press. Ong, Rosie Cham. 1964. Overseas Chinese and the enactment of the Philippine nationalization legislation, Claremont Graduate School. Protecting rights of returned Overseas Chinese. 2000. Beijing Review 43 (36):p6, 1/7p. Suryadinata, Leo. 1976. Indonesian policies toward the Chinese minority under the New Order. Asian Survey 16 (8):770-787. Syukushin, Kyo. 1990. Nippon ni okeru rodoimin kinshiho no seiritsu (The imperial ordinance: Restriction on foreign labourers). In Higasi ajia no ho to shakai, edited by K. Matuda: Kyukosyoin. Tan, Pek Leng. 1983. Chinese secret societies and labour control in the nineteenth century straits settlements. Kajian Malaysia 1 (2). Thio, Eunice. 1960. The Singapore Chinese protectorate: Events and conditions leading to its establishment, 1823-1877. Nan-yang hsueh-pao (Journal of the South Seas Society) 16 (1-2):40-80. 31. Leadership Style Chew, Melanie. 1996. Leaders of Singapore. Singapore: Resource Press. Chong Carino, Theresa. 1991. Leadership and organisation among the Chinese in the Philippines: Continuity and change. Asian Culture 14:49-57. Lockard, Craig. 1971. Leadership and power within the Chinese community of Sarawak: A historical survey. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 2 (2). Skinner, G. William. 1958. Leadership and power in a Chinese community in Thailand. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. ———. 1968. Overseas Chinese leadership: Paradigm for a paradox. In Leadership and authority: A symposium, edited by G. Wijeyewardene. Singapore: University of Malaya Press. Tan, Liok Ee. 1995. Chinese leadership in Peninsular Malaysia: Some preliminary observations on continuity and change. In Southeast Asian Chinese: The socio-cultural dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Yong, C.F. 1991. Chinese leadership and power in colonial Singapore. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Yong, Ching Fatt. 1968. A preliminary study of Chinese leadership in Singapore, 1900-1941. Journal of Southeast Asian History 9 (2). 105 ———. 1975. Emergence of Chinese community leaders in Singapore, 1890-1941. Journal of the South Seas Society 30 (1&2). ———. 1977. Leadership and power in the Chinese community in Singapore during the 1930s. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 8 (2). 32. Management Style Chandler, Alfred D. 1977. The visible hand: The management revolution in America. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Chen, Min. 1995. Asian management systems: Chinese, Japanese, and Korean styles of business. New York: Routledge. Clegg, S.R., D. Dunphy, and S.G. Redding, eds. 1986. The Entreprise and Management in East Asia. Hong Kong: Centre of Asian Studies. The end of tycoons. 2000. Economist, 04/29/2000, p67, 3p. Manajemen gaya Cina di Indonesia. 1990. Usahawan Indonesia, June 1990. The memoirs of Tan Kah-kee. 1994. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Redding, S. Gordon, and S Richardson. 1986. Participative management and its varying relevance in Hong Kong and Singapore. Asia-Pacific Journal of Management III (2):76-98. Salaff, J.W. 1991. The Chinese connection: Management control structures and the search for labor in Taiwan. In Taiwan: Economy, society and history, edited by E. K. Y. Chen. Hong Kong: Centre for Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. Schlevogt, Kai-Alexander. 1999. Web-based Chinese management (WCM) - Toward a new management paradigm for the next millennium? Thunderbird International Business Review 41 (6):655-692. Tanzer, Andrew. 1995. First Pacific's pearls. Forbes, 2/13/95, 48-49. Yen, Ching Hwang. 1998. Modern Overseas Chinese business enterprise: A preliminary study. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 2002. Traditional ethnic Chinese business organizations in Singapore and Malaysia. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. 33. Marketing Baiyi, X. 1992. Reaching the Chinese consumer. China Business Review 19 (6):36-42. Banks, R. 1997. Is Asia different? Defining a strategy to serve multi-national clients 106 in the region. Marketing and Research Today:4-11. Brunner, J.A., J. Chen, C. Sun, and N. Zhou. 1989. The role of guanxi in negotiations in the Pacific Basin. Journal of Global Marketing 3 (2):7-23. Chan, K.K.W. 1996. Chinese viewers' perception of informative and emotional advertising. International Journal of Advertising 15 (2):152-166. Dewey, Alice. 1962. Peasants marketing in Java. Glencoe, Ill.: Free Press. Kindel, T.I. 1983. A partial theory of Chinese consumer behavior: Marketing strategy implications. Hong Kong Journal of Business Management 1:93-109. Mehta, Subhash C. 1987. Personal values and consumer behaviour: A study of Singaporean Chinese youths. Asian Profile 15 (5):477-488. Redding, S. Gordon. 1993. Cultural effects on the marketing process in S.E. Asia. In Societal culture and management, edited by T. E. Weinshall. Berlin: de Gruyter. Original edition, Journal of the Market Research Society, 24,2,1982, 98-122. Robinson, C. 1996. Asian culture: The marketing consequences. Journal of the Marketing Society 38 (1):55-62. Schmitt, B. 1997. Who is the Chinese consumer? Segmentation in the People's Republic of China. European Management Journal 15 (2):191-194. Silin, Robert H. 1972. Marketing and credit in a Hong Kong wholesale market. In Economic organisation in Chinese society, edited by W. E. Willmott. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Sutheria, A.M. 1995. Role and significance of Overseas Chinese in Asian marketing. European Journal of Marketing 9 (1):52-58. Tai, S.H.C., and J.L.M. Tam. 1996. A comparative study of Chinese consumers in Asian markets - a lifestyle analysis. Journal of International Consumer Marketing 9 (1):25-42. Yau, O.H.M. 1988. Chinese cultural values: Their dimensions and marketing applications. European Journal of Marketing 22 (5):44-57. 34. Migration Amyot, Jacques. 1963. Chinese overseas emigration. Philippine Studies 4:593-598. Ang, Ian. 1993. To be or not to be Chinese: Diaspora, culture and postmodern society. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 21 (1):1-17. Archaimbault, Charles. 1987. Boeren en landlopers: Migranten uit Oost-China (Peasants and tramps: Migrants from East China). In De Chinezen (The Chinese), edited by G. Benton and H. Vermuelen. Muiderberg: Coutinho. 107 Bibliography on overseas Chinese. 1996. Tokyo: Institute of Developing Economies. Bousiges, Jacques. 1956. Les etrangers a Madagascar (Foreigners in Madagascar), Rennes University. Buhei, Hishitani. 1988. Nagasaki gaikokujin kyoryuchi no kenkyu (A research on foreign residents in Nagasaki): Kyushu Daigaku Shuppankai. Burns, John. 1987. Immigration from China and the future of Hong Kong. Asian Survey 28 (6). Campbell, Persia Crawford. 1971. Chinese coolie emigrants to countries within the British empire. London: Frank Cass. Carchedi, Francesco. 1992. I Cinesi (The Chinese). In L'arcipelago immigrazione. Caratteristiche e modelli migratori dei lavoratori stranieri in Italia (The immigration archipelago. Characteristics and migratory patterns of foreign workers in Italy, edited by G. Mottura. Roma: Ediesse. ———. 1994. La presenza Cinese in Italia. Direzionalita dei flussi, dimensioni del fenomeno e caratteristiche strutturali (The Chinese presence in Italy. Directions of the flows, dimensions of the phenomenon and structural characteristics. In L'immigrazione silenziosa. Le comunita Cinesi in Italia (The silent immigration. The Chinese community in Italy), edited by G. Campani, F. Carchedi and A. Tassinari. Turin: Edizioni della Fondazione Giovanni Agnelli. Chan, Ka-yan. 1990. The role of migration in China's regional development: a local study of southern China. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Chang, Pin-tsun. 1991. The first Chinese diaspora in Southeast Asia in the fifteenth century. In Emporia, commodities, and entrepreneurs in Asian maritime trade, edited by R. Ptak and D. Rothermund. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag. Chatterjee, Gouri. 1996. Goodbye Chinatown: Calcutta's Chinese are forced to move again. Far Eastern Economic Review, May 16, 1996. Chen, Bin. 1995. Zui zao dao ouzhou de qingtian ren (The earliest qingtian arrivals in Europe), Qingtian wenshi ziliao (Qingtian cultural and historical materials) 6. Chen, Hansheng. 1981. Huagong chuguo shi ziliao huibian (Collections of materials on the emigration of Chinese labor). Vol. 1; 4; 5: Zhonghua Shuju. ———, ed. 1981 & 1984. Huagong chuguo shiliao huibian (Historical materials on the emigration of Chinese labourers). 10 vols. Beijing: Zhonghua Shuju. Chen, Li'te. 1995. Qingtian ren chuguo dao ouzhou de jingguo (The migration of Qingtianese to Europe), Qingtian wenshi ziliao (Qingtian cultural and historical materials) 6. Chen, Ta. 1923. Chinese migrations, with special reference to labor conditions. Washington: Government Printing Office. 108 ———. 1940. Emigrant communities in South China: A study of overseas migration and its influence on standards of living and social change. New York: Institute of Pacific Relations. Cheng, Tien-fang. 1931. Oriental immigration in Canada. Shanghai: The Commercial Press. Chin, Ko-lin. 1996. Safe house or hell house? The experience of newly arrived undocumented Chinese. Paper read at Asian migrant trafficking: The new threat to America's immigration 'tradition' conference, July 25-27, 1996, at Honolulu. The Chinese diaspora: selected essays. 1998. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Choi, Ching-yan. 1975. Chinese migration and settlement in Australia. Sydney: Sydney University Press. Clifford, James. 1994. Diasporas. Cultural Anthropology 9:302-338. Condominas, George, and Richard Pottier. 1982. Les refugies originaires de l'Asie du Sud-Est (The refugees originating from Southeast Asia). Paris: La Documentation francaise. Cross, G. 1983. Immigrant workers in industrial France. Philadelphia: Temple University Press. Daley, Carl Livingston. 1979. The Chinese as sojourners: A study in the sociology of migration. New York: Univ. Microfilms International. Dang, T., and A. Borowski. 1991. Split family migration among business and skilled migrants. Canberra: Bureau of Immigration Research. Davis, S.G. 1955. Chinese emigration through the ages. Far Eastern Economic Review, 9 June 1955, 714-716. de Tinguy, Anne. 1998. Chinese immigration to Russia: A variation on an old theme. In The Chinese in Europe, edited by F. N. Pieke and G. Benton. Basingstoke; New York: Macmillan Press; St. Martin's Press. Destefano, Anthony M. 1996. Immigrant smuggling through Central America and the Caribbean. Paper read at Asian migrant trafficking: The new threat to America's immigration tradition, July 25-27, 1996, at Honolulu. Dorfman, Ron. 1981. Refugees and repatriates on Overseas Chinese farm. China Reconstructs 30 (5). Ee, Joyce. 1961. Chinese migration to Singapore, 1896-1941. Journal of Southeast Asian History 2 (1):33-51. Ethnic refugees ejected from Vietnam, disillusioned by China, seek new home. 1981. International Herald Tribune, 31 July 1981. 109 Fallers, Lloyd Ashton. 1967. Immigrants and associations. The Hague: Mouton. Fawcett, James T., and Benjamin V. Carino, eds. 1987. Pacific bridges: The new immigration and the Pacific Islands. Staten Island: Center for Migration Studies. Freedman, Maurice. 1967. Immigrants and associations: Chinese in nineteenth century Singapore. In Immigration and associations, edited by L. A. Falters: Mouton Press. ———. 1978 (1956). Kinship, local grouping and migration: A study in social realignment among Chinese overseas, University of London. Freilich, Joshua D., Graeme Newman, S. Giora Shoham, and Moshe Addad, eds. 2002. Migration, culture conflict and crime. Burlington, VT: Dartmouth. Gayet, Georges. 1955. Immigrations asiatiques a Madagascar (Asian immigrants in Madagascar). Civilisations 5 (1):54-65. Ge, Jianxiong, Cao Shuji, and Songdi Wu. 1993. Jianming zhongguo yimin shi (A brief history of Chinese migration). Fuzhou: Fujian Renmin Chubanshe. Glick, Clarence E. 1980. Sojourners and settlers: Chinese migrants in Hawaii. Honolulu: University Press of Hawaii. Godley, Michael R. 1989. The sojourners: Returned Overseas Chinese in the People's Republic of China. Pacific Affairs 62 (3):330-352. Grant, Bruce. 1979. The boat people: An 'age' investigation with Bruce Grant. Harmondsworth: Penguin. Guo, Liang. 1989. Huaqiao chu guo shi shu lue (The brief history of emigration from China). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji, edited by Z. Liang and M. Zheng. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Hawkins, Freda. 1972. Canada and immigration: Public policy and public concern. Montreal: McGill-Queen's University Press. Heek, F. van. 1936. Chineesche immigranten in Nederland (Chinese immigrants in the Netherlands). Amsterdam: Emmering. Heidhues, Mary F. Somers. 1992. Bangka tin and mentok pepper: Chinese settlement on and Indonesian island. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. ———. 1996. Chinese settlement in rural Southeast Asia: Unwritten histories. In Sojourners and settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese, edited by A. Reid. St. Leonards, N.S.W.: Allen and Unwin for Asian Studies Association of Australia. Heilbron, J.L. 1998. In diaspora. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. 110 Helly, Denise. 1976. Des immigrants Chinois aux Mascareignes (Chinese immigrants in the Mascarene Islands). Annuaire des Pays de l'Ocean Indien (Directory of the Indian Ocean Countries) 3:103-124. Hoeven, Erik van der, and Henk de Kort. 1983. Over Vietnamezen in Nederland: Een beschrijving van 720 Vietnamese vluchtelingen, interimverslag II (Concerning the Vietnamese in the Netherlands: A description of 720 Vietnamese refugees, interim report II). The Hague: Coordinatiecommissie Wetenschappelijk Onderzoek Kinderbescherming. Humphrey, John W. 1976. Emergency resettlement and the Chinese in Malaya. Journal of Asian Affairs (Buffalo) 1 (2):33-37. Inglis, Christine. 1994. The Hong Kong Chinese in Sydney. In Reluctant exiles? Migration from Hong Kong and the new Overseas Chinese, edited by R. Skeldon. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Inglis, Christine, et al., ed. 1992. Asians in Australia: The dynamics of migration and settlement. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Ip, D. 1994. Gold mountain no more: Impressions of Australian society among recent Chinese immigrants. Paper read at Last half century of Chinese Overseas: Comparative perspective, December 19-21, 1994, at Hong Kong. Ip, Manying. 1990. Home away from home. Auckland: New Women's Press. Jansen, Tineke. 1992. Defining new domains identity politics in international female migration Indonesian-Chinese women in the Netherlands. The Hague: Institute of Social Studies. Jin, Xudong. 1991. The issue of Indochinese refugees. Chinese Historians 4 (2):44-59. Kleinen, John, and Martin Custers. 1987. De Hoa's: Chinese vluchtelingen uit Vietnam (The Hoas: Chinese refugees from Vietnam). In De Chinezen, edited by G. Benton and H. Vermeulen. Muiderberg: Coutinho. Larin, Alexandra G. 1995. Chinese immigration in Russia, 1850's-1920's. Zhongyang yanjiuyuan, jindaishi yanjiusuo jikan (Bulletin of the Modern History Studies, Academia Sinica) 24 (2):843-892. Le Bourdiec, Paul. 1978. L'implantation des minorites etrangeres a Madagascar avant 1972 (Settlement of foreign minorities in Madagascar before 1972). Annuaire des Pays de l'Ocean Indien (Directory of the Indian Ocean Countries) 3:37-67. Lebra, Joyce. 1980. Immigration to Southeast Asia (by Chinese women). In Chinese women in Southeast Asia, edited by J. Lebra and J. Paulson. Singapore: Times Books International. Lee, Lai To, ed. 1988. Early Chinese immigrant societies: Case studies from North America and British Southeast Asia. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. Leong, Sow-Theng. 1997. Migration and ethnicity in Chinese history: Hakkas, 111 Pengmin, and their neighbors. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press. Li, Guoliang. 1992. Jindai zhong, yin, ri haiwai yimin di bijiao (A comparative study on overseas emigration of modern China, India, and Japan. In Nanyang Yanjiu Lunwen Ji, edited by X. D. N. Yanjiusuo: Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Li, He. 1990. Chinese immigration to Peru. Ibero-Americana: Nordic Journal of Latin American Studies 20 (2):3-16. Li, Minghuan. 1996. To get rich quickly in Europe! Paper read at European Chinese and Chinese domestic migration, at Oxford. Li, Peter S. 1982. Chinese immigrants on the Canadian prairie, 1910-1947. Canadian Review of Sociology and Anthropology 19:527-540. Lim, Julian. 1980. Social problems of Chinese female immigrants in Malaya 19251940. Malaysia in History 23:101-109. Lim, Shirley Geok-lin. 1997. Immigration and diaspora. In An interethnic companion to Asian American literature, edited by K.-k. Cheung. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Liu, Ningrong. 1996. Zhongguo renshe chao (China's clandestine immigrants). Hong Kong: The Nineties. Live, Yu-sion. 1991. La diaspora Chinoise en France: Immigration, activites socioeconomiques, pratiques socio-culturelles (The Chinese diaspora in France: Immigration, socio-economic activity, socio-cultural practices), Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales. ———. 1992. Les Chinois de Paris depuis le debut du siecle: Presence orbaine et activites economiques (The Chinese in Paris since the beginning of the 10th century: Urban presence and economic activities). Revue Europeenne des migrations internationales (European Review of the International Migration) 8 (3):155-173. ———. 1993. Les Asiatiques a Belleville: Immigrations et representation (Asians in Belleville: Immigration and representation). Hommes et Migrations (Man and migrations) 1168:31-37. ———. 1994. Attitudes et opinions de la population Francaise a l'egard des refugies de l'Asie du Sud-Est (French opinions and attitudes towards the refugees from Southeast Asia). In Les refugies en France et en Europe (Refugees in France and Europe). Fontenay-sous-Bois: Ofpra. ———. 1997. Sociologie de la Reunion: Mutations, paradoxes, representations migrations (Sociology of reunion: Mutations, paradoxes, representations, migrations). In Colloque 20ans d'Anthropologie a la Reunion, May 1995 (Colloquium 20 years of anthropology in Reunion, May 1995). Saint-Denis: Harmattan Publications for Reunion University. Look Lai, Walton. 1993. Indentured labor, Caribbean sugar: Chinese and Indian 112 migrants to the British West Indies, 1838-1918. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. Ly, Singko. 1974. The problem of Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia. International House of Japan Bulletin (Tokyo) (33):19-32. MacNair, H.F. 1923. Chinese emigration. Chinese social and political science review 7 (2):55-77. Mak, Lau Fong. Chinese immigrants: Differentiation and integration. Bulletin of the Institute of Ethnology of the Academia Sinica 69:27-44. Mama, Amina. 1993. Woman abuse in London's black communities. In Inside Babylon: The Caribbean diaspora in Britain, edited by W. James and C. Harris. London: Verso. Mark, Diane M.L., and Ginger Chih. 1982. A place called Chinese America. Washington, D.C.: Organization of Chinese Americans. Mei, June. 1979. Socioeconomic origins of emigration: Guangdong to California, 1850-1882. Modern China 5 (4):463-501. Miasnikov, V.S. 1994. Chinese people in Russia: Ethnic-psychology dimensions. Paper read at Chinese immigration in the Russian Far East, December 12-13, 1994, at Atlanta. Migration, International Office for. 1995. Chinese migrants in Central and Eastern Europe: The cases of the Czech Republic, Hungary and Romania. Brussels: Migration Information Programme. Mo, Bangfu. 1998. The rise of Chinese mafia in Japan. Japan Echo 25 (1):44-47. Mung, Emmanuel Ma. 1998. Groundlessness and utopia: The Chinese diaspora and territory. In The last half century of Chinese overseas, edited by E. Sinn. Aberdeen, Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Myers III, Willard H. 1996. The dynamic elements of Chinese irregular population movement. Paper read at Asian migrant trafficking: The new threat to America's immigration 'tradition' conference, July 25-27, 1996, at Honolulu. Narasimhan, P.S. 1947. The immigrant communities of South-East Asia. Indian quarterly 3:32-41. Nugent, W. Crossings. 1992. The great transatlantic migrations. Bloomington: Indiana University Press. Nyiri, Pal. 2001. Expatriating is patriotic? The discourse on 'new migrants' in the People's Republic of China and identity construction among recent migrants from the PRC. Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies 27 (4):635-653. Owen, David. 1992. Ethnic minorities in Great Britain: Settlement patterns. Coventry: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick. 113 Pan, Lynn. 1991. Sons of the yellow emperor: The story of the Overseas Chinese. London: Mandarin. Pineo, Ly-Tio-Fane. 1985. Chinese diaspora in western Indian Ocean. Mauritius: Editions de l'Ocean Indien and Chinese Catholic Mission. Pitt, Kuan Wah. 1984. Chinese coolie immigrants in nineteenth century. Review of Southeast Asian Studies (Nanyang Quarterly) 14:31-59. Ponchaud, Francois, and Francois Bonvin. 1980. Les refugies du Sud-Est-asiatique, leur insertion en region Parisienne (The refugees from Southeast Asia: Their settlement in Paris area). Paris: Foundation pour la Recherche Sociale. Pongsapich, Amara. 1995. Chinese settlers and their role in modern Thailand. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 23 (1):13-28. Poston, Dudley L., JR, Michael Xinxiang Mao, and Mei-Yu Yu. 1994. The global distribution of the Overseas Chinese around 1990. Population and Development Review 20 (3):631-645. Poston, Dudley L., Jr., and Mei-Yu Yu. 1990. The distribution of the Overseas Chinese in the contemporary world. International Migration Review 24 (3):480-508. ———. 1992. The distribution of the Overseas Chinese. In The population of modern China, edited by D. L. Poston, Jr. and Y. David. New York: Plenum Press. Price, C. 1974. The great white walls are built: Restrictive immigration to North America and Australasia 1836-1888. Canberra: Australian National University Press. Ramsden, Eric. 1946. William Stewart and the introduction of Chinese labour in Tahiti. Journal of Polynesian Society 55 (3):187-214. Reid, Anthony, ed. 1996. Sojourners and settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese. Sydney, NSW: Allen & Unwin. Reynolds, E. Bruce. 1997. International orphans - The Chinese in Thailand during World War II. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 28 (2):365-388. Rogge, J.R. 1985. The Indo-Chinese diaspora - Where have all the refugees gone? Canadian Geographer 29 (1):65-71. Salmon, Claudine. 1983. Taoke or coolies: Chinese visions of the Chinese diaspora. Archipel 26:179-210. See, Chinben. 1992. The Chinese immigrants: Selected writings of Professor Chinben See. (Edited by Teresita Ang See) ed. Manila: Kaisa Para Sa Kaunlaran and Chinese Studies Program, De La Salle University. Segal, Aaron. 1993. An atlas of international migration. London: Hans Zell Publishers. 114 Shu, J., and L. Hawthorne. 1996. Asian student migration to Australia. International Migration 34 (1):65-96. Sidhu, Manjit S. 1985. The Chinese diaspora. Asian Profile 13 (6):487-502. Sinar, Lukman Tengku. 1980. The coming of the Chinese immigrant to East Sumatra in the 19th century. Berita Antropologi (Jakarta) 11 (37). Sinn, Elizabeth. 1995a. Emigration from Hong Kong before 1941: General trends. In Emigration from Hong Kong, edited by R. Skeldon. Hong Kong: Chinese University Press. ———. 1995b. Emigration from Hong Kong before 1941: Organization and impact. In Emigration from Hong Kong, edited by R. Skeldon. Hong Kong: Chinese University Press. Skeldon, Ronald. 1994. Reluctant exiles? Migration from Hong Kong and the new Overseas Chinese. Hong Kong; Armonk, N.Y.: Hong Kong University Press; M.E. Sharpe. ———, ed. 1995. Emigration from Hong Kong: Tendencies and impacts. Hong Kong: The Chinese University Press. Skinner, G. William. 1996. Creolized Chinese societies in Southeast Asia. In Sojourners and settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese, edited by A. Reid. St. Leonards, Australia: Allen & Unwin. Smither, Robert, and Marta Rodriguez-Giegling. 1979. Marginality, modernity and anxiety in Indo-Chinese refugees. Journal of Cross-cultural psychology 10 (4):469-478. Sowell, Thomas. 1996. Migrations and cultures. New York: Basic Books. Takaki, Ronald T. 1995. From exiles to immigrants: The refugees from Southeast Asia. New York: Chelsea House. Tan, Pek Leng. 1992. A history of Chinese settlement in Brunei. In Essays on modern Brunei history. Brunei Darussalam: University Brunei Darussalam. Thuno, Mette. 2001. Reaching out and incorporating Chinese Overseas: The transterritorial scope of the PRC by the end of the 20th century. China Quarterly Dec 2001 (168):20p. Thunoe, Mette. 1996. Origin and causes of emigration from Qingtian and Wenzhou to Europe. Paper read at European Chinese and Chinese Domestic Migration Workshop, at Oxford. Tomba, Luigi. 1996. Exporting the 'Wenzhou Model' to Beijing and Florence: Ideas for a comparative perspective on labour and economic organisation in two migrant communities. Paper read at European Chinese and Chinese domestic migrants, July 3-5, 1996, at Oxford. 115 Triviere, Leon. 1964. L'emigration Chinoise vers Madagascar et l'Afrique (Chinese emigration to Madagascar and Africa). Revue Economic Francaise (French Economic Review). Trlin, Andrew D., and Paul Spoonley, eds. 1992. New Zealand and international migration: A digest & bibliography no. 2. Palmerson North: Department of Sociology, Massey University. Tseng, Yen-Fen. 2002. From 'us' to 'them': Diasporic linkages and identity politics. Identities 9 (3):22p. Tze-ken, Danny Wong. 1998. The transformation of an immigrant society - A study of the Chinese of Sabah. London: ASEAN Academic Press. Vaughan, Daniel. 1993. Chinese occupations (1879). In They came to Malaya - A travellers' anthology, edited by J. M. Gullick. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Wang, Gungwu. 1993. Migration and its enemies. In Conceptualizing global history, edited by B. Mazlish and R. Buultjens. Boulder: Westview Press. ———. 1996. Sojourning: The Chinese experience in Southeast Asia. In Sojourners and Settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese, edited by A. Reid. Sydney: Allen & Unwin. ———. 1998. Introduction: migration and new national identities. In The last half century of Chinese overseas, edited by E. Sinn. Aberdeen, Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. ———. 2000. The Chinese Overseas: From earthbound China to the quest for autonomy. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Wang, Gungwu, and Ling-chi Wang, eds. 1998. The Chinese diaspora: Selected essays. 2 vols. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Wang, Sing-wu. 1978. The organization of Chinese emigration 1848-1888: With special reference to Chinese emigration to Australia. San Francisco: Chinese Materials Center. Watson, James L. 1975. Emigration and the Chinese lineage: The Mans in Hong Kong and London. Berkeley: University of California Press. Wickberg, Edgar. 1994. Overseas Chinese adaptive organizations, past and present. In Reluctant exiles? Migration from Hong Kong and the new Overseas Chinese, edited by R. Skeldon. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. ———, ed. 1982. From China to Canada: A history of the Chinese communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Steward. Wong, Danny Tze-ken. 1998. The transformation of an immigrant society: A study of the Chinese of Sabah. London: Asean Academic Press. 116 Wong, Edith Hee-Kam. 1996. La diaspora Chinoise aux Mascareignes: Le cas de la Reunion (Chinese diaspora in the Mascarene Islands: Case study of Reunion). Paris: L'Harmattan Publications. Wong, Judith A. 1963. The distribution and role of the Chinese in Fiji: A geographical study of an immigrant group in the plural society of Fiji, University of Sydney. Woon, Yuen-Fong. 1983-1984. The voluntary sojourner among the Overseas Chinese: Myth or reality. Pacific Affairs 56 (4):673-690. Wubben, Henk J.J. 1986. Chinezen en ander Aziatisch ongedierte: Lotgevallen van Chinese immigranten in Nederland, 1911-1940 (Chinese and other Asian Vermin: The vicissitudes of Chinese immigrants in the Netherlands, 19111940. Zupthen: De Walburg. Yarwood, A. 1964. Asian migration to Australia: The background to exclusion, 18961923. Victoria: Melbourne University Press. Yarwood, A.T. 1968. Attitudes to non-European immigration. Melbourne: Cassell. Year, National Committee of the Republic of China for the World Refugee. 1960. Chinese refugees in the Far East, Southeast Asia and the Middle East. Taipei. Yu, LiAnne S. 1996. Towards a dynamic theory of diaspora: A study of the Overseas Chinese in Malaysia, University of California, San Diego. Zhu, Guohong. 1991. A historical demography of Chinese migration. Social Sciences in China 12 (2):557-584. ———. 1994. Zhongguo de haiwai yimin: Yi xiang guoji qianyi de lishi yanjiu (Overseas emigration from China: A historical study of international migration). Shanghai: Fudan Daxue Chubanshe. Zo, Kil Young. 1977. Emigrant communities in China, Sze-Yap. Asian Profile 5 (4):313-323. Zweig, David, and Changgui Chen. 1995. China's brain drain to the United States: Views of Overseas Chinese students and scholars in the 1990s. Berkeley, Calif.: Institute of East Asian Studies. 35. Networks Abegglen, James C. 1994. Networks, groups and growth - The economic strength of the Overseas Chinese, etc. In Sea change: Pacific Asia as the new world industrial center. New York: The Free Press. Andersson, David E. 2001. Emerging knowledge networks in Eastern Asia. In Asia Pacific Transitions, edited by D. E. Andersson and J. P. H. Poon. New York: Palgrave. Ash, Robert, and Y.Y. Kueh. 1993. Economic integration within Greater China: Trade 117 and investment flows between China, Hong Kong and Taiwan. China Quarterly 136:771-745. Backman, Michael. 1995. Overseas Chinese business networks in Asia. Canberra: East Asia Analytical Unit, Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade. Basu, Dilip K. 1979. The peripheralization of China: Notes on the opium connection. In The world-system of capitalism: Past and present, edited by W. L. Goldfrank: SAGE Publications. Blusse, Leonard. 1991. In praise of commodities: An essay on the cross-cultural trade in edible bird's-nests. In Emporia, commodities and entrepreneurs in Asian maritime trade, c. 1400-1750, edited by R. Ptak and D. Rothermund. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag. Bo, Yang. 1987. Golden triangle: Frontier and wilderness. Translated by A. t. o. Jinsanjiao. Hong Kong: Joint Publishing. Bouchon, Genevieve. 1991. Notes on the opium trade in Southern Asia during the pre-colonial period. In Emporia, commodities and entrepreneurs in Asian maritime trade, c. 1400-1750, edited by R. Ptak and D. Rothermund. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag. Chan, Kwok Bun, ed. 1999. Chinese business networks: State, economy and culture. Chan, Kwok Bun, and Beoy Kui Ng. 2001. Singapore. In Chinese business in Southeast Asia: Contesting cultural explanations, researching entrepreneurship, edited by E. T. Gomez and H.-H. M. Hsiao. Surrey: Curzon Press. Chan, Yanji. 1943. Nanyang maoyi lun (On Southeast trade). Taiwan: Zhongguo Kexue Gong Shi. Chau, Hai. 1993. The Chinese in Pho Hien and their relations with other Chinese in other urban areas of Vietnam. Vietnamese Studies (Hanoi) 4 (110):52-59. Chen, Douglas C. 1976. Social and economic relations of Overseas Chinese businesses, University of Oregon. Chen, Edward, and Gary G. Hamilton. 1991. Introduction: Business groups and economic development. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. G. Hamilton. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Chen, Wen-tsung. 1989. Free China Review (Taipei). Fostering business integration (Chinese in Philippines) 39 (7):25-31. Clarke, Linda Dunn. 1998. The role of Overseas Chinese investment in the emerging countries of Southeast and East Asia: A Confucian model of the foreign direct investment decision-making process using factors unconsidered in the West, Florida International University. 118 Curtin, Phillip D. 1984. Cross-cultural trade in world history. New York: Cambridge University Press. Cushman, Jennifer. 1975. Fields from the sea: Chinese junk trade with Siam during the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, Cornell University. ———. 1988. Kinship and friendship: Economic ties among the Chinese business elites of Penang and Peninsular Siam. In Changing identities of the Southeast Asian Chinese since World War II, edited by G. Wang and J. Cushman. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Engardio, Pete. 1991. The Chinese dealmakers of Southeast Asia. Business Week, Nov. 11, 60-62. Evers, Hans-Dieter. 1991. Trading minorities in Southeast Asia: A critical selfevaluation of recent research findings. International Asienforum 22 (1-2):7385. Gomez, Edmund Terence, and M. H. H. Hsiao, eds. 2004. Chinese enterprise, transnationalism, and identity. London: RoutledgeCurzon. Goodman, Bryna. 1995. Native place, city, and nation: Regional networks and identities in Shanghai, 1835-1937. Berkeley: University of California Press. Gosling, L.A. Peter. 1983. Chinese crop dealers in Malaysia and Thailand: The myth of merciless monopsonistic middleman. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and L. A. P. Gosling. Singapore and Ann Arbor: Maruzen and University of Michigan, Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies. Greenhalgh, S. 1984. Networks and their nodes: Urban society on Taiwan. China Quarterly 99:529-552. Greenhalgh, Susan. 1988. Families and networks in Taiwan's economic development. In Contending approaches to the political economy of Taiwan, edited by E. A. Winckler and S. Greenhalgh. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. Haley, George T. 1997. A strategic perspective on Overseas Chinese networks' decision-making. Management Decision 35 (7/8):587-594. Haley, George T., and Usha C.V. Haley. 1998. Boxing with shadows: Competing effectively with the Overseas Chinese and overseas Indian business networks in the Asian arena. Journal of Organizational Change Management 11 (4):301-320. Hamilton, G.G. 1996. The theoretical significance of Asian business networks. In Asian business networks, edited by G. G. Hamilton. Berlin, New York: Walter de Gruyter. Hamilton, Gary. 1991. The organizational foundations of Western and Chinese commerce: A historical and comparative analysis. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. G. Hamilton. 119 Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong. Hamilton, Gary G. (ed.). 1991. Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia. Hong Kong: Center of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. Hamilton, Gary G., and Tony Waters. 1995. Chinese capitalism in Thailand: Embedded networks and industrial structure. In Corporate Links and Foreign Direct Investment, edited by E. K. Y. Chen and P. Drysdale. New York: Harper Collins. Hamilton, Gary, William Zeile, and Wan-Jin Kim. 1990. The network structures of East Asian economies. In Capitalism in contrasting cultures, edited by S. R. Clegg and S. G. Redding. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. Hao, Yen-p'ing. 1970. The comprador in nineteenth century China: Bridge between east and west. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Heng, Pek Koon. 1997. Robert Kuok and the Chinese business network in Eastern Asia: A study in Sino-capitalism. In Culture and economy in Eastern Asia, edited by T. Brook. Michigan: University of Michigan Press. Hiscock, Geoff. 1998. Uncertain future: Challenges ahead for ethnic Chinese business networks (in Southeast Asia). Harvard Asia Pacific Review (Cambridge, MA) 2 (2):22-25. Ho, Ping-ti. 1966. Zhongguo huiguan shilun (A historical survey of landsmannschaften in China): Taiwan Xuesheng Shuju. Hsing, You-tien. 1998. Making capitalism in China: The Taiwan connection. New York, N.Y.: Oxford University Press. Hui, Po-Keung. 1995. Overseas Chinese business networks: East Asian economic development in historical perspective, Sociology, State University of New York at Binghamton. Ichikawa, Nobuchika, and Dai Yifeng, eds. 1994. Jindai lu ri huaqiao yu dongya yanhai diqu jiaoyiquan: Changqi huashang 'taiyi hao' wenshu yanjiu (Chinese sojourners in modern Japan and business networks in East Asia's coastal areas: A documentary research on a Chinese concern - 'taiyi hao' in Nagasaki). Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. Kao, John. 1993. The worldwide web of Chinese business. Harvard Business Review. Kienzle, Rene, and Mark Shadur. 1997. Developments in business networks in East Asia. Management Decision 35 (1/2):23-32. Kuo, Eddie C.Y. 1991. Ethnicity, polity, and economy: A case study of the Mandarin trade and the Chinese connection. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. Hamilton. Hong Kong: Centre of Asian Studies, University of Hong Kong. 120 Landa, Janet T. 1991. Culture and entrepreneurship in less-developed countries: Ethnic trading networks as economic organizations. In The culture of entrepreneurship, edited by B. Berger. San Francisco: ICS Press. Li, Peter Ping. 1998. Towards a geocentric framework of organisational form: A holistic, dynamic and paradoxical approach. Organization Studies 19 (5):829861. Liu, Hong. 1998. Old linkages, new networks: The globalization of Overseas Chinese voluntary associations and its implications. The China Quarterly 155:582-609. Live, Yu-sion. 1994. Les Chinois de Paris: Groupes, quartiers, reseaux (The Chinese in Paris: Groups, neighbourhoods and networks). In Le Paris des etrangers depuis 1945 (Foreigners' Paris since 1945). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne. Low, Linda. 1995. The Overseas Chinese connection: The ASEAN perspective. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 23 (2):89-117. McKeown, Adam. 2000. From opium farmer to astronaut: A global history of diasporic Chinese business. Diaspora: A Journal of transnational studies 9 (3):317-360. Mearns, Lesley. 1983. Formal association within the Chinese community of Melaka. In Melaka: The transformation of a Malay capital c1400-1980, edited by S. K. Singh and P. Wheatley. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Menkhoff, Thomas, and Solvay Gerke, eds. 2002. Chinese entrepreneurship and Asian business networks. London: RoutledgeCurzon. Nagata, Judith. 1992. Local and international networks among Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia and Canada. In The quality of life in Southeast Asia: Transforming social, political and natural environments, edited by B. Matthews. Montreal: McGill. Ng, Chin Keong. 1983. Trade and society: The Amoy network on the China coast, 1683-1735. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Numazaki, Ichiro. 1986. Networks of Taiwanese big business: A preliminary analysis. Modern China 12 (4):487-534. ———. 1991. Networks and partnerships: The social organisation of the Chinese business elite in Taiwan, Sociology, Michigan State University. Omohondro, John. 1983. Social networks and business success for the Philippine Chinese. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Po-Keung, Hui. 1996. Overseas Chinese business networks: East Asian economic development in historical perspective, State University of New York at Binghamton. 121 Powell, Walter W., and Laurel Smith-Doerr. 1994. Networks and economic life. In The handbook of economic sociology, edited by N. J. Smelser and R. Swedberg. Pyatt, Roger. 1995. Business networks and dyad studies: Theory and practice in Southeast Asia. Journal of Far Eastern Business 1 (4):1-14. Redding, Gordon. 1991. Weak organization and strong linkages: Managerial ideology and Chinese family business networks. In Business networks and economic development in East and Southeast Asia, edited by G. G. Hamilton. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong, Centre of Asian Studies. Redding, S. Gordon. 1994. Determinants of the competitive power of small business networking: the Overseas Chinese case. In The global competitiveness of the Asian firm, edited by H. Schütte. London: Macmillan. ———. 1995. Overseas Chinese networks: Understanding the enigma. Long Range Planning 28 (1):61-69. ———. 1997. The emergence of ethnic Chinese business groups in Pacific Asia. In Advancement in organizational behavior, edited by T. Clark. Aldershot: Ashgate. ———. 1999. What is Chinese about Chinese family business? And how much is familyand how much is business? In The globalization of Chinese business firms, edited by H. Yeung and K. Olds. London: Macmillan. Redding, S. Gordon, and R. T. Pyatt. 2000. Trust and forebearance in ethnic Chinese business relationships in Hong Kong and Thailand. Journal of Asian Business 16 (1):41-63. Redding, S. Gordon, and S.K.W Tam. 1985. Networks and molecular organizations: An exploratory view of Chinese firms in Hong Kong. Paper read at Inaugural meeting of the Southeast Asian region of the academy of international business, at Hong Kong. Richter, Frank-Jurgen, ed. 1999. Business networks in Asia: Promises, doubts, and perspectives. Westport, Conn.: Quorum Books. S.Sugiyama, and Linda Grove, eds. 2001. Commercial networks in modern Asia. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon. Sangren, P. Steven. 1984. Traditional Chinese corporations: Beyond kinship. Journal of Asian Studies 43 (3):391-415. Sato, Yuri. 1993. The Salim Group in Indonesia: The development and behaviour of the largest conglomerate in Southeast Asia. The Developing Economies 31 (4). Sender, Henry. 1991. Inside the Overseas Chinese network. Institutional Investor:2943. Thorelli, H.B. 1986. Networks: Between markets and hierarchies. Strategic 122 Management Journal 7. Wolfe, Alvin. 1970. On structural comparisons of networks. Canadian Review of Sociology and Anthropology 7:226-244. Yeung, Henry Wai-Chung. 1998. Transnational corporations and business networks: Hong Kong firms in the ASEAN region. London; New York: Routledge. Zang, Xiaowei. 1999. Research note: Personalism and corporate networks in Singapore. Organization Studies 20 (5):861-877. 36. Ownership Empires without umpires. 2001. Economist, 04/07/2001, 4p. Gomez, Terence Edmund. 1999. Chinese business in Malaysia: Accumulation, accommodation and ascendance. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon Press. Lim, Ma Hui. 1983. The ownership and control of large corporations in Malaysia: The role of Chinese businessmen. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Lim, Mah Hui. 1979. Ownership and control of the one hundred largest corporations in Malaysia. London: Oxford University Press. Whitley, Richard D. 1990. Eastern Asian enterprises structures and the comparative analysis of forms of business organization. Organization Studies 11 (1):47-74. Wong, Siu-lun. 1985. The Chinese family firm: A model. British Journal of Sociology 36:58-72. 37. People Anh, Nguyen Huyen. 1967. Viet Nam danh nhan tu dien (A dictionary of famous figures in Vietnam). Saigon: Khai Tri. Cannnell, Michael. 1995. I.M. Pei: Mandarin of modernism. New York: Southern Books. Carstens, Sharon A. 1988. From myth to history: Yap Ah Loy and the heroic past of Chinese Malaysians. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 19 (2):185-208. Ch'eng, Kuang-yu. 1977. Hsing-ma hua-ch'iao chung chih chieh-ch'u jen-wu (Eminent Overseas Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia). Taiwan: Hua-kang ch'u-pan. Chia, Jane. 1997. Georgette Chen. Singapore: Singapore Art Museum. Kelana, Pandir. 1992. Merah putih golek kencana: Katharina Khoo Giok Nio menggugat. 2 ed. Jakarta: Gramedia Pustaka Utama. Kwee, John B. 1977. Chiam Si: The Chinese prophecy in Indonesia. Review of 123 Indonesian and Malaysian Affairs (Sydney) 11 (1):111-120. Lee, Kam Hing, and Mun Seong Chow. 1997. Biographical dictionary of the Chinese in Malaysia. Petaling Jaya: Institute of Advanced Studies, University of Malaya and Pelanduk Publications. Qiu, Xinmin. 1993. Qiu Shuyuan shengping (The life of Qiu Shuyuan). Singapore: Seng Yew Book Store. Suryadinata, Leo. 1981. Eminent Indonesian Chinese: Biographical Sketches. revised edition ed. Singapore: Gunung Agung. Wu, Lien-teh. 1959. Plague fighter: The autobiography of a modern Chinese physician. Cambridge, England: W. Heffer. Wu, Yu-lin. 1995. Memories of Dr Wu Lien-teh: Plague fighter. Singapore: World Scientific. 38. Philosophy Chan, W.T. 1963. Chinese philosophy. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press. Fung, Yu-Lan. 1948. A short history of Chinese philosophy. Free Press paperback edition ed. New York: The Macmillan Company. Rozman, G., ed. 1991. The East Asian region: Confucian heritage and its modern adaptation. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Smith, Richard J., and D.W.Y. Kwok. c1993. Cosmology, ontology, and human efficacy: Essays in Chinese thought. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. 39. Politics Ahmad, Haryati. 1996. An analysis of the ASEAN Overseas Chinese the reshaping of the regional political economy, Flinders University of South Australia. Alexander, Garth. 1973. Silent invasion: the Chinese in Southeast Asia. London: Macdonald. ———. 1974. The invisible China: the overseas Chinese and the politics of Southeast Asia. New York: Macmillan. Anderson, Benedict. 1983a. Imagined communities: Reflections on the origin and spread of nationalism. London: Verso Editions and NLB. ———. 1983b. Old state, new society: Indonesia's New Order in comparative historical perspective. Journal of Asian Studies 42 (3):477-496. Ang See, Teresita. 1994. Political participation integration and identity of the Chinese in the Philippines. Paper read at International conference on 'Changing identities and relations in Southeast Asia', at Quezon City, Philippines. 124 ———. 1995. The socio-cultural and political dimensions of the economic success of the Chinese in the Philippines. In China, Taiwan and the ethnic Chinese in the Philippine economy, edited by E. H. Palanca. Quezon City: Philippine Association for Chinese Studies. ———. 1998. On kidnapping, elections and the political position of the Chinese in the Philippines. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Ang See, Teresita, and Bon Juan Go. 1996. The ethnic Chinese in the Philippine revolution. Manila: Kaisa Para Sa Kaunlaran. Angliongto, Jose. 1975. Integration of Philippine Chinese ethnic elements into the national socio-political community: Fort Bonifacio Rizal National Defense College of the Philippines. Appleton, Sheldon. 1959. Communism and the Chinese in the Philippines. Pacific Affairs 32 (4):376-391. Aschinksy, Amy R. 1975. The Overseas Chinese and the September 30 movement. Plural Societies 6 (1):17-20. Bailey, Paul. 1988. The Chinese work-study movement in France. China Quarterly 115:441-461. Barnett, A. Doak. 1955. Self rule and unrest: Overseas Chinese in Singapore: American Universities Field Staff Reports. Bass, Jerome R. 1976. The Southeast Asian Chinese: Accommodation without acceptance. In Case studies on human rights and fundamental freedom: A world survey, edited by W. A. Veehoven and e. al. The Hague: Martinus Nijhooff, for the Foundation for the Study of Plural Societies. Baum, Julian. 1998. A friend in need. Far Eastern Economic Review, 01/22/98, 24. Baviera, Aileen S.P. 1995. Contemporary political attitudes and behaviour of the Chinese in metro Manila. In China Taiwan and the ethnic Chinese in the Philippine economy, edited by E. H. Palanca. Quezon City: Philippine Association for Chinese Studies. Bedlington, Stanley S. 1978. Malaysia and Singapore: The building of new states. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Benderson, Eric S. 1969. Communist China's treatment of the Overseas Chinese: The dilemma of manipulation or protection. New York: Columbia University. Blanc, Cristina Szanton. 1997. The thoroughly modern Asian capital culture and nation in Thailand and the Philippines (Focuses on Chinese immigrant communities). In Ungrounded empires: The cultural politics of modern Chinese transnationalism, edited by A. Ong and D. Nonini. New York: Routledge. 125 Bloodworth, Dennis. 1986. The tiger and the Trojan horse. Singapore: Times Books International. Bonavia, David. 1978. China on the defensive. Far Eastern Economic Review, 14 July 1978. Bresnan, John. 1993. The Pertamina crisis. In Managing Indonesia: The modern political economy, edited by J. Bresnan. New York: Columbia University Press. Breuilly, Paul R. 1982. Nationalism and the state. Manchester: Manchester University Press. Brown, David. 1994. The state and ethnic politics in Southeast Asia. London: Routledge. Brugger, Bill. 1978. China: The impact of cultural revolution. Canberra: Australian National University Press. Buss, Claude A. 1951. Overseas Chinese and communist policy. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Sciences 227:203-212. Case, William F. 2000. The new Malaysian nationalism: Infirm beginnings, crashing finale. Asian Ethnicity 1 (2):131-147. Chan, Heng Chee. 1965. The Malayan Chinese association, University of Singapore, Singapore. Chen, Hurng-yu. 1991. China's political division and Chinese communities in Southeast Asia. Issues and Studies (Taipei) 27 (4):69-92. Chen, Yin. 1975. The treacherous plot of the Chinese Communist towards the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia as seen from their collaboration with Malaysia. Asian Outlook (Taipei) 10 (1):21-26. Christie, Clive. 2001. Ideology and revolution in Southeast Asia, 1900-1980: Political ideas of the anti-colonial era. Surrey: Curzon Press. Chu, Y.-h. 1994. The realignment of business-government relations and regime transition in Taiwan. In Business and government in industrializing Asia, edited by A. MacIntyre. St. Leonards, NSW: Allen & Unwin. Coppel, Charles A. 1983. Indonesian Chinese in crisis. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Cumings, Bruce. 1984. The origins and development of the Northeast Asian political economy: Industrial sectors, product cycles, and political consequences. International Organization 38 (1):1-40. Doner, Richard F. 1991. Approaches to the politics of economic growth in Southeast Asia. Journal of Asian Studies 50 (4):818-849. 126 Douglas, Stephen A. 1997. Political dynamics of the diaspora: The Chinese in Southeast Asia. Asian Journal of Political Science 5 (2):37-48. Duara, Prasenjit. 1997. Nationalists among transnationals: Overseas Chinese and the idea of China, 1900-1911. In Ungrounded empires: The cultural politics of modern Chinese transnationalism, edited by A. Ong and D. M. Nonini. London; New York: Routledge. Eldridge, Albert Francis, Jr. 1970. The Overseas Chinese and Indians: A study of linkage politics and the ethnic linkage group, University of Kentucky. Freedman, Amy L. 2000. Political participation and ethnic minorities: Chinese overseas in Malaysia, Indonesia, and the United States. 1st ed: Routledge. ———. 2001. The effect of government policy and institutions on Chinese overseas acculturation: The case of Malaysia. Modern Asian Studies 35 (2):30p. Fuller, Robert, Russel. 1962. Political significance of the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia, Eastern New Mexico University. Galen, Kees van. 1989. Geschiedenis van de Chung Hwa Hui 1911-1962: IndoChinese studenten en peranakan politiek in Nederland (History of the Chung Hwa Hui 1911-1962: Indonesian-Chinese students and peranakan politics in the Netherlands, Universiteit van Amsterdam. Gellner, Ernest. 1983. Nations and nationalism. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. George, Cherian. 2000. Singapore: The air-conditioned nation, essays of the politics of comfort and control, 1990-2000. Singapore: Landmark Books. Goodman, David S.G. 1997-1998. Are Asia's 'ethnic Chinese' a regional security threat? Survival 39 (4):140-155. Grandidier, Alfred. 1908. Histoire physique, naturelle et politique de Madagascar (Physical, natural, and political history of Madagascar). Vol. pt. 2. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale. Groot, J.J.M. de. 1885. Het kongsiwezen van Borneo: Een verhandeling over den grondslag en den aard der Chineesche politieke vereenigingen in de kolonien (The kongsis of Borneo: A treatise on the basis and the nature of Chinese political associations in the colonies). The Hague: M. Nijhoff. Haas, Roy. 1967. The MCA 1958-1959: An analysis of different conceptions of the Malayan Chinese role in independent Malaya, Northern Illinois University. Han, Fook Kwang, Warren Fernandez, and Sumiko Tan. 1998. Lee Kuan Yew: The man and his ideas. Singapore: Singapore Press Holdings and Times Editions. Harris, Karen Leigh. 1996. Gandhi, the Chinese and passive resistance. In Gandhi in South Africa, edited by J. Brown and M. Prozesky. Pietermaritzburg; New York: Natal University Press; St. Martin's Press. 127 Heidhues, Mary F. Somers. 1966. Peking and the Overseas Chinese: The Malaysian dispute. Asian Survey. Heng, Pek Koon. 1988. Chinese politics in Malaysia: A history of the Malaysian Chinese Association. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Hewison, Kevin, Richard Robison, and Garry Rodan, eds. 1993. Southeast Asia in the 1990s: Authoritarianism, democracy and capitalism. Sydney: Allen & Unwin. Ho, Khai Leong. 2002. Bureaucratic participation and political mobilization: Comparing pre- and post-1970 Malaysian Chinese political participation. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. The Hoa in Vietnam dossier. 1978. Hanoi: Foreign Language Publ. House. Howell, Llewellyn D., Syed Rizvi, and Chris Cogswell. 1993. Political risk in Southeast Asia: A perspective through the economist model. Journal of Asian Business 9 (2):19-36. Hsiao, Kung-chuan. 1960. Rural China: Imperial control in the nineteenth century. Seattle: University of Washington Press. ———. 1975. A modern China and a new world: K'ang Yu Wei, reformer and utopian. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Hu, Wei-jen. 1995. In search of national security: Strategic concepts of the Republic of China at a crossroads. Comparative Strategy 14:195-203. Hurlbert, Irene Woo. 1978. The Chinese political awakening in Malaysia, 1948-1969, San Diego University. Jan, Pluvier. 1974. Southeast Asia from colonialism to independence. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Jiang, Joseph P.L. 1974. The Chinese in the Philippines political process. In Philippine-Chinese profile essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Pagkakaisa sa Pag-unlad. Johnson, Chalmers. 1987. Political institutions and economic performance: The government-business relationship in Japan, South Korea, and Taiwan. In The political economy of the new Asian industrialism, edited by F. C. Deyo. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Jones, David Martin. 1997. Political development in Pacific Asia. Cambridge: Polity Press. Josey, Alex. 1980. Lee Kuan Yew: The struggle for Singapore. Revised edition ed. Singapore: Angus & Robertson Publishers. Kahin, George. 1952. Nationalism and revolution in Indonesia. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press. 128 Kamm, Henry. 1979. Indonesian contempt for the Chinese is increasing. Hongkong Standard, 5 June 1979. Kershaw, Roger. 1973. The Chinese in Kelantan West Malaysia as mediators of political integration to the Kelantan Thais. Nanyang Quarterly 3 (3-4). Kiernan, Ben. 1986. Kampuchea's ethnic Chinese under Pol Pot: A case of systematic social discrimination. Journal of Contemporary Asia (Stockholm) 16 (1):18-29. Kim, Roy U.T. 1973. Two Koreas and the Indo-Chinese crisis. In The role of external powers in the Indochina crisis, edited by G. T. Hsiao: Edwardsville Southern Illinois University. Kluver, Randy, and John H. Powers, eds. 1999. Civic discourse, civil society, and Chinese communities. Stamford, CN: Ablex Pub. Corp. Koay, G., and Slak S. 1990. Evaluation of political concepts by Malaysian Chinese and Singaporean Chinese students studying in U.S.A. and by their American counterparts. Psychologia (An international journal of psychology in the orient) 33 (1):57-62. Ku, Hung-ting. 1989. British colonialism versus Chinese nationalism: Malayan Chinese under Governor Clementi, 1930-1934. Nan-yang hsueh-pao (Journal of the South Seas Society) 44:91-103. Kuo, Eddie C.Y. 1996. Confucianism as political discourse in Singapore: The case of an incomplete revitalization movement. In Confucian traditions in East Asian modernity: Moral education and economic culture in Japan and the four minidragons, edited by W.-m. Tu. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Landa, Janet. 1983. The political economy of the ethnically homogeneous Chinese middlemen group in Southeast Asia. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and L. A. P. Gosling. Singapore and Ann Arbor: Maruzen and University of Michigan, Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies. Laothamathas, Anek. 1988. Business and politics in Thailand: New patterns of influence. Asia Survey 33. Lee, Edwin. 1991. The British as rulers: Governing multiracial Singapore 1867-1914. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Lee, Kam Hing. 1998. The political position of the Chinese in post-independence Malaysia. In Essay to the Chinese diaspora, edited by G. Wang and L.-c. Wang. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Lee, Lai To (ed.). 1987. The 1911 revolution: The Chinese in British and Dutch Southeast Asia, Asian Studies. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. Leifer, Michael. 1996. Letters from Mao's China by David Marshall. Singapore: Singapore Heritage Society. Leong, Stephen. 1977. The Chinese in Malaya and China's politics 1895-1911. 129 Journal of the Malaysian Branch Royal Asiatic Society 50 (2):7-24. Leong, Stephen Mun-yoon. 1976. Sources, agencies and manifestations of Overseas Chinese nationalism in Malaya, 1937-1941, University of California, Los Angeles. Leung, John K-C. 1982. The Chinese work-study movement: The social and political experience of Chinese students and students workers in France, Brown University. Leung, Philip Yuen-sang. 2002. The Moses of China: Huang Naishang and the Chinese Christian commune in Sibu. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Leung, Yuen Sang. The Singapore Hainanese and their political orientation during the inter-war period. In Liang tzu shih chieh ta chan chi chen tsai ya-chou chih hai wai hua jen (Overseas Chinese in Asia between the two world wars), edited by N.-h. Ng Lun and C.-y. Chang. Shatin, HK: Overseas Chinese Archives Centre for Contemporary Asian Studies. Levine, Marylin. 1985. The found generation: Chinese communism in Europe 19191925, University of Chicago. Lie, Tek Tjeng. 1977. 'The Chinese problem' within the framework of political stability. Vol. 1-6, Masalah-masalah internasional masakini. Jakarta: Lembaga Research Kebudayaan Nasional. Lim, Jin Koon. 1997. Forget the sedan chair, let's get in an jetliner together: A Chinese educated's view on the Tang Liang Hong affair. Paper read at 3rd National Education Seminar, 23 January 1997, at Singapore. Lim, Mah Hui, and William Canek. 1981. The political economy of state policies in Malaysia. Journal of Contemporary Asia 11 (2):208-224. Lim, San Kok. 1971. Some aspects of the Malayan Chinese association, 1949-1961. Journal of the South Seas Society 26 (2). Ling, Yu-long. 1985. Southeast Asian nationalism and the Overseas Chinese. Franklin, Ind.: Franklin College Press. Linter, Bertil. 1990. Land of jade: A journey through insurgent Burma. Edinburgh: Kiscadale Publications. ———. 1994. Burma in revolt: Opium and insurgency since 1948. Boulder: Westview Press. Lipset, Seymour Martin. 1959. Some social requisites of democracy: Economic development and political legitimacy. The American Political Science Review 53 (1):69-105. Loh, Kok Wah. 1982. The politics of Chinese unity in Malaysia: Reform and conflict 130 in the Malaysian Chinese Association, 1971-1973. Singapore: Maruzen. Ma, L. Eve Armentrout. 1990. Revolutionaries, monarchists and Chinatowns: Chinese politics in Americas and the 1911 revolution. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. MacIntyre, Andrew J. 1990. Business and politics in Indonesia. Sydney: Allen & Unwin. Marsot, A.G. 1976. Policies of the independent states of South-East Asia toward the Overseas Chinese: The case of South Vietnam. Paper read at International Congress of Orientalists 29th, at Paris. McBeath, Gerald A. 1973. Political integration of the Philippine Chinese. Berkeley: Center for South and Southeast Asia Studies, University of California. ———. 1976. Social and political assimilation of the Philippine Chinese elite. Journal of Asian Affairs (Buffalo) 1 (1):59-69. McInnes, D. 1995. Julius Chan and Namatanai. Port Moresby: Morauta. Means, Gordon P. 1991. Malaysian politics: The second generation. Singapore: Oxford University Press. Menski, Werner, ed. 1995. Coping with 1997: The reaction of the Hong Kong people to the transfer of power. Stoke on Trent: Trentham Books. Milne, R.S., and Diane K. Mauzy. 1978. Politics and government in Malaysia. Singapore: Federal Publications. Nonini, Donald M. 1993. Popular sources of Chinese labor militancy in Colonial Malaya 1900-1941. In The politics of immigrant workers labor activism and migration in the world economy since 1830, edited by G.-G. Camille and S. Carl. New York: Holmes & Meier. ———. 1998. 'Chinese society' coffee-shop talk possessing gods the politics of public space among diasporic Chinese in Malaysia. Positions 6 (2):439-473. Omohondro, John. 1979. Philippine Chinese middlemen and the hazards of political change. Journal of Asian Affairs 4 (2):18-27. Ong, Pamela Siew Im. c1995. Blood and the soil: A portrait of Dr. Ong Chong Keng. Singapore; Kuala Lumpur: Times Books International. Pacho, Arturo G. 1980. Methodological problems in the study of political attitudes of ethnics - the Chinese in the Philippines. Asian Profile 8 (1):79-93. Park, Han Shik. 1986. Beijing's policies toward the minority nationalities with emphasis on the Korean Chinese. In China's reform politics: Policies and their implications. Seoul: Sogang UP. Peterson, Glen. 1986. The Overseas Chinese areas of rural Guangdong and socialist 131 transformation, 1949-1956, University of British Columbia. Peterson, Glen D. 1988. Socialist China and the Huaqiao - The transition to socialism in the Overseas Chinese areas of rural Guangdong, 1949-1956. Modern China 14 (3):309-335. Png, Poh-seng. 1961. The Kuomintang in Malaysia, 1912-1941. Journal of Southeast Asian History 2 (1):1-32. Pye, Lucian W. 1954. Some observations on the political behaviour of Overseas Chinese. Cambridge, Mass.: Mass. Inst. of Technology, Center for International Studies. Ratnam, K.J. 1965. Communalism and the political process in Malaya. Singapore: University of Malaya Press. Roff, Margaret. 1965. The Malayan Chinese association: 1948-1965. Journal of Southeast Asian History 6 (2). Roy, Patricia. 1989. A white man's province: British Columbia politicians and Chinese and Japanese immigrants, 1858-1914. Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press. Sathyamurthy, T.V. 1983. Nationalism in the contemporary world: Political and sociological perspectives. London: Frances Pinter. Schiffrin, Harold Z. 1968. Sun Yat-sen and the origins of the Chinese revolution. Los Angeles: University of California Press. Schwarz, Adam. 1994. A nation in waiting: Indonesia in the 1990s. New South Wales: Allen & Unwin Pty Ltd. Scott-Ross, Alice. 1990. Tun Dato Sir Cheng Lock Tan: A personal profile. Singapore: Alice Scott-Ross. Seward, Richard Frederick. 1965. The assimilation and political integration of the Overseas Chinese in the Federation of Malaysia, Claremont Graduate School. Sheng, Yueh. 1971. Sun Yat-Sen University in Moscow and the Chinese revolution: A person account. New York: Paragon Book Gallery. Skinner, G. William. 1957. Chinese assimilation and Thai politics. Journal of Asian Studies 16 (2):237-250. Slawecki, Leon. 1971. French policy towards the Chinese in Madagascar. Hamden: The Shoe String Press. Slimming, John. 1969. Malaysia: Death of a democracy. London: John Murray. Smith, Martin. 1991. Burma: Insurgency and the politics of ethnicity. London: Zed Press. 132 ———. 1992. Burma (Myanmar). In The Chinese of Southeast Asia, edited by M. R. Group. London: Minority Rights Group. Snow, Peter J. 1973. Political integration of the Overseas Chinese communities in Burma, Cambodia and Thailand, University of Windsor. So, Billy K. L., John Fitzgerald, Huang Jianli, and James K. Chin, eds. 2003. Power and Identity in the Chinese World Order: Festschrift in Honour of Professor Wang Gungwu. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Sodsuk, Nareumit. 1987. The impact of Chinese studies on Thai politics and foreign relations. Asian Review (1):97-120. Somers, Mary F. 1964. Peranakan Chinese politics in Indonesia. New York: Cornell University Modern Indonesian Project. Stern, Lewis M. 1984. Vietnamese communist policy toward the Overseas Chinese, 1920-82, University of Pittsburgh. ———. 1985. Vietnamese communist policy towards the Overseas Chinese 19601975. Contemporary Southeast Asia 7 (4):277-292. ———. 1986a. The China connection and Vietnamese communist policy toward the Overseas Chinese 1920-1975. Issues and Studies 22 (4):86-119. ———. 1986b. Vietnamese communist policies toward the Overseas Chinese during consolidation and socialist transformation. Asian Profile 14 (6):529-540. ———. 1988a. The eternal return changes in Vietnam's policies toward the Overseas Chinese 1982-1988. Issues and Studies 24 (7):118-38. ———. 1988b. The Vietnamese communist policy toward the Overseas Chinese 1983-1986. Asian Profile 16 (2):141-146. Strauch, Judith. 1981a. Chinese new villages of the Malayan emergency a generation later: A case study. Contemporary Southeast Asia 3 (3):126-139. ———. 1981b. Chinese village politics in the Malaysian state. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. ———. 1981c. The general election at the grassroots: Perspectives from a Chinese new village. In Malaysian politics and the 1978 election, edited by H. Crouch, K. H. Lee and M. Ong. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. ———. 1983a. National politics at the village level: Paradoxical perspectives in Chinese-Malaysian factionalism. American Ethnologist 10 (1):41-58. ———. 1983b. The political economy of a Chinese-Malaysian new village - Highly diversified insecurity. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and G. L. A. Peter. Singapore: Maruzen Asia. Stubbs, Richard. 1979. The United Malays National Organization, the Malayan 133 Chinese Association and the early years of the Malayan emergency 1948-1955. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 10 (1):77-88. Stuer, Keith D. 1980. Indo-Chinese refugees pawns of power politics. Contemporary Review 236:233-239. Sugimoto, Howard Hiroshi. 1972. The Vancouver riots of 1907: A Canadian episode. In East across the Pacific, edited by H. Conroy and S. Miyakawa. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Suryadinata, Leo. 1976. Peranakan Chinese politics in Java. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. ———. 1979. Political thinking of the Indonesian Chinese, 1900-1977: a sourcebook. Kent Ridge, Singapore: Singapore University Press. ———. 1981. Peranakan Chinese politics in Java 1917-1942. Revised ed. Singapore: Singapore University Press. ———. 1993a. Patterns of Chinese political participation in four ASEAN states. Contemporary Southeast Asia 15 (3). ———. 1993b. The state and Chinese minority in Indonesia. In Chinese adaptation and diversity essays in society and literature in Indonesia, Malaysia & Singapore, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Singapore University Press. ———. 1997. Political thinking of the Indonesian Chinese, 1990-1995. Singapore: Singapore University Press, National University of Singapore. T'ien, Man. 1983. Bourgeoisie of Chinese descent and the solicitude of Chinese issueities. Chinese Law and Government 16 (1):23-32. Tan, Antonio S. 1951. The local Kuomintang-communist bid for power in the Philippine Chinese community 1945-1946. Solidarity 10 (3). Tan, Eugene KB. 2002. Reconceptualizing Chinese identity: The politics of Chineseness in Singapore. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Tan, Soo Fong. 1963. Chinese Communist policy towards Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia, 1949-1960, University of California, Berkeley. Tololyan, Khachig. 1991. The nation-state and its others. Diaspora 1:3-7. Travers, Robert. 1981. Australian Mandarin: The life and times of Quong Tart. Kenthurst: Kangaroo Press. Tremewan, Christopher. 1994. The political economy of social control in Singapore. New York: St. Martin's Press. Triska, Jan F., ed. 1968. Constitutions of the communist party-states. Stanford: 134 Hoover Institution on War, Revolution and Peace. Tsou, Jung. 1968. The revolutionary army: A Chinese nationalist tract of 1903. Translated by J. L. a. t. o. G. jun). The Hague; Paris: Mouton. Tung, Yuan-chao. 1994. The political participation of the Chinese in French Polynesia. Bulletin of the College of Liberal Arts 41:251-267. Turnbull, C.M. 1989. Overseas Chinese attitudes to nationalism in Malaya between the two world wars. In Liang tzu shih chieh ta chan chi chien tsai Ya-chou chih hai wai hua jen (Overseas Chinese in Asia between the two world wars), edited by N.-h. Ng Lun and C.-y. Chang. Shatin, HK: Overseas Chinese Archives Centre for Contemporary Asian Studies. Twang, Peck Yang. 1998. The Chinese business elite in Indonesia and the transition to independence, 1940-1950. Kuala Lumpur; New York: Oxford University Press. Ungar, Esta. 1989. The nationalists and an Overseas Chinese community: Vietnam, 1927. In The nationalists and Chinese society, 1923-1937, edited by J. Fitzgerald. Melbourne: University of Melbourne Press. van der Kroef, Justus M. 1967. Philippine communist and the Chinese. China Quarterly 30. Vasil, R.K. 1972. The Malaysian general election of 1969. Singapore: Oxford University Press. ———. 1980. Ethnic politics in Malaysia. New Delhi: Radiant Publishers. Vasil, Raj K. 1995. Asianising Singapore: The PAP's management of ethnicity. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. Vatikiotis, Michael. 1998. Indonesian politics under Suharto. London: Routledge. Wakeman, Frederick. 1993. The civil society and public sphere debate: Western reflections on Chinese political culture. Modern China 19 (2):108-138. Walker, Connor. 1973. The politics of ethnonationalism. Journal of International Affairs 27 (1). Wang, Gungwu. 1970. Chinese politics in Malaya. China Quarterly 43. ———. 1972. Political Chinese: An aspect of their contribution to modern Southeast Asian history. In Southeast Asia in the modern world, edited by B. Grossman. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrasowitz. Wickberg, Edgar. 1981. Chinese organizations and the Canadian political process: Two case studies. In Ethnicity, power and politics in Canada, edited by J. Dahlie and T. Fernando. Toronto: Methuen. Williams, Raymond. 1977. Marxism and literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 135 Willmott, W.E. 1969. Congregation and associations: The political structure of the Chinese community in Phnom-Penh, Cambodia. Comparative Studies in Society and History 11:282-301. ———. 1970. The political structure of the Chinese community in Cambodia. London: University of London, Athlone Press. Wilson, David A. 1967. China, Thailand and the spirit of Bandung. China Quarterly:110-120. Winckler, E. A. 1988. Elite political struggle, 1945-1985. In Contending approaches to the political economy of Taiwan, edited by E. Winckler and S. Greenhalgh. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe. Winckler, Edwin, and Susan Greenhalgh, eds. 1988. Contending approaches to the political economy of Taiwan. Armonk: An East Gate Book. Wong, Yoke Nyen. 1981. The role of Chinese organizations in Malayan politics (1945-1957): Special reference to citizenship and education, University of Malaya. Yan, Zhongping. 1958. Wo kou tong shang shidai fengkuang canhai zhongguo renmin di ying mei lingshi he shangren (The coercion to the Chinese people by the British and American 'Embassies' and 'merchants' during the five-ports period). In Yapian Zhanzheng Shi Lunwen Zhuan Ji, edited by L. Dao: Beijing San Lian Shudian. Yen, Ching Hwang. 1985. Coolies and mandarins: China's protection of Overseas Chinese during the late Ch'ing period (1851-1911). Singapore: Singapore University Press. Yen, Ching-hwang. 1995. Community and politics: the Chinese in colonial Singapore and Malaysia. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Yin, Ching Yao. 1970. New developments in Asia caused by Chinese communist expansion. Issues and Studies 6 (10):25-41. Yong, C.F. 2002. The modern transformation of Chinese political leadership in colonial Singapore. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Young, Kitty Y. 1993. Political risk under 'one country, two systems': A conjoint analysis. Journal of Asian Business. Yu-sion, Live. 1990. Du quartier latin a billancourt: Une ecole de la politique (From the Latin quarter to billancourt: A political school). In Presse et memoire (Press and memory). Paris: Editions ouvrieres/Generiques. 40. Relations with China Adib Majul, Cesar. 2000. Chinese relationship with the sultanate of Sulu. Tulay, 13 136 June 2000. Alip, Eufronio. 1959. The centuries of Chinese-Philippine relations. Manila: Alip and Sons. Ambekar, G.V., and V.D. Direkar, eds. 1964. Documents on China's relations with South and Southeast Asia (1949-1962). Bombay: Allied Publishers Private Ltd. Amer, Ramses. 1991. The ethnic Chinese in Vietnam and Sino-Vietnamese relations. Kuala Lumpur: Forum. Andreev, Mikhail Andreevich. 1975. Overseas Chinese bourgeoisie: a Peking tool in Southeast Asia. Moscow: Progress. Arnold, Walter. 1990. Political and economic influences in Japan's relations with China since 1978. In The international relations of Japan, edited by K. Newland: MacMillan Press Ltd. Barman, Genevieve, and Nicole Dulioust. 1988. La France au miroir Chinois (France in the Chinese mirror). Les Temps Modernes (Modern Times) (32-67). Bert, Wayne. Chinese policy toward Burma and Indonesia: A Post-Mao perspective. Asian Survey 25 (9):963-990. Blick, J. 1955. The Chinese labor corps in World War I. Harvard Papers on China:111-145. Blusse, Leonard. 1989. Tribuut aan China: Vier eeuwen Nederlands-Chinese betrekkingen (Tribute for China: Four centuries of Netherlands-Chinese relations). Amsterdam: O. Cramwinckel. Bolt, Paul J. 2000. China and Southeast Asia's ethnic Chinese: State and diaspora in contemporary Asia. Westport, CN: Praeger. Bolt, Paul Jeffrey. 1996. China's development and the Chinese overseas, 1978-1994: state and diaspora in the contemporary world order, University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign. Bonavia, A.I., and T.M. Kotova. 1981. The policies of Beijing in relation to the Overseas Chinese - People's Republic of China, policy, economy and ideology. Moscow: Nauka. Buss, Claude A. 1969. Chinese in Southeast Asia. In Understanding modern China. Chicago: Quadrangle Books. Carino, Theresa C. 1985. China and the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia. Quezon City: New Day. Chai, Joseph C.H., Y.Y. Kueh, and Clement A. Tisdell, eds. 1998. China and the Asia Pacific economy. Commack, N.Y.: Nova Science Publishers. Chang, Chak Yan. 1980. Overseas Chinese in China's policy. China Quarterly 137 (82):281-303. Chang, Pao-min. 1982. Beijing, Hanoi, and the Overseas Chinese. Berkeley: University of California. Chang, T'ien-tse. 1973. Sino-Portuguese trade from 1514-1644. New York: AMS Press. Chen, Edward K. Y., and Teresa Y.C. Wong. 1995. Economic synergy: A study of two-way direct foreign investment flow between Hong Kong and Mainland China. In The New Wave of Foreign Direct Investment in Asia, edited by N. R. I. a. I. o. S. A. Studies. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Cheng, Joseph Y.S. 1999. China's ASEAN policy in the 1990s: Pushing for regional multipolarity. Contemporary Southeast Asia 21 (2):176-204. Chi, Madeleine. 1970. China diplomacy, 1914-1918. Cambridge, Mass: Harvard University Press. Chia, Oai Peng. 1996. Malaysian Investment in China. Tokyo: Institute of Developing Economies. Clough, Ralph N. 1993. The PRC, Taiwan, and the Overseas Chinese. Journal of Northeast Asian Studies 12 (3):34-48. Dahana, Abdullah. 1986. The evolution of China's policy toward Malaysia since 1949, University of Hawaii. Dibble, Charles Ryder. 1961. The Chinese in Thailand against the background of Chinese-Thai relations. Syracuse, N.Y.: Syracuse University Press. Dinh, Nguyen Quoc. 1941. Les congregations Chinoises en Indochine Francaise (Chinese congregations in French Indochina). Paris: Librairie du Recueil Sirey. Duyvendak, J.J.L. 1949. China's discovery of Africa. London: Probsthain. Elegant, Robert Sampson. 1959. The dragon's seed: Peking and the Overseas Chinese. New York: St. Martin's Press. Evans, Paul, and Michael Frolic, eds. 1991. Reluctant adversaries: Canada and the People's Republic of China, 1949-1971. Toronto: University of Toronto Press. Fairbank, John King. 1953. Trade and diplomacy on the China coast: The opening of the treaty ports 1842-1854. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Original edition, 1953. Fitzgerald, Charles Patrick. 1973. China and Southeast Asia since 1945. (Australia): Longman. Fitzgerald, Stephen. 1969. Overseas Chinese affairs of the People's Republic of China. Canberra: Library, Australian National University. 138 ———. 1970. China and the Overseas Chinese: Perceptions and policy. China Quarterly 44:1-37. ———. 1972. China and the Overseas Chinese: A study of Peking's changing policy, 1949-1970. Cambridge, England: University Press. Foot, Rosemary. 1998. China and the ASEAN Regional Forum: Organizational processes and domestic models of thought. Asian Survey 38 (5):425-440. Franke, Wolfgang. 1989. Sino-Malaysiana: selected papers on Ming & Qing history and on the Overseas Chinese in Southeast Asia, 1942-1988. Singapore: South Seas Society. Garcia, Lillian C. 1976. Ethnic slurs in Chinese-Cebuano relations. Philippine Quarterly of Culture and Society 4 (2):93-100. Getzendaner, Martin. 1974. A fragile question of loyalty: China, Thailand, and the Overseas Chinese, East Asian Studies, Harvard University. Glasse, James. 1991. Implications of Chinese rule in Hong Kong for South East Asia. Multinational Business (4):49-55. Godley, Michael. 1975. The late Ch'ing courtship of the Chinese in Southeast Asia. Journal of Asian Studies 34 (2):361-385. ———. 1989. Reflections on China's changing Overseas Chinese policy. Solidarity 123. Goh, Cheng Teik. 1974. Peking, Kuala Lumpur and the Chinese minority in Malaysia. Southeast Asian Spectrum 2 (2):36-44. Goodman, David S.G., and Gerald Segal. 1997. China rising: Nationalism and interdependence. London: Routledge. Grant, Richard. 1993. China and Southeast Asia into the twenty-first century. Washington, DC: Center for Strategic and International Studies. Guo, Shunping. 1989. Qing chu bi guan zhengce ji qi dui huaqiao di yingxiang (The closed-door policies of the early Qing dynasty and its impacts to the Overseas Chinese). In Huaqiao huaren shi yanjiu ji (Collection papers of the studies of huaqiao and Overseas Chinese history), edited by M. Zheng and C. Liang. Beijing: Haiyang Chubanshe. Gurtov, Melvin. c1975. China and Southeast Asia - The politics of survival: A study of foreign policy interaction. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press. Hara, Fujio. 1997. Malayan Chinese and China: conversion in identity consciousness, 1945-1957. Tokyo: Institute of Developing Economies. Harding, Harry. 1993. The concept of 'greater China': Themes, variations and reservations. China Quarterly 136:660-686. 139 Harris, Boyce Rich. 1967. The Overseas Chinese, a factor in the policies of the Chinese People's Republic, University of Washington. Hilpert, Hanns Günther, and René Haak., eds. 2002. Japan and China: Cooperation, competition, and conflict. New York: Palgrave. Jansen, Marius B. 1992. China in the Tokugawa world. Massachusetts: Harvard University Press. Kamachi, Noriko. 1980. The Chinese in Meiji Japan: Their interactions with the Japanese before the Sino-Japanese war. In The Chinese and the Japanese: Essays in political and cultural interactions, edited by A. Iriye. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press. Kraar, Louis. Beijing's Overseas Chinese connection. Asia 2 (2):36-38. ———. 1980. Overseas Chinese connection. In Emerging China, edited by T. Draper. New York: H.W. Wilson. Lau, Teik Soon. 1976. Overseas Chinese and ASEAN-China diplomatic relations. Philippine Sociological Review 24 (1-4):127-132. Lee, Lai To. The lion and the dragon: A view of Singapore-China relations. Journal of Contemporary China 10 (28):415-425. ———. 1975. China's changing attitudes towards Singapore, 1965-1975. In Political and social change in Singapore, edited by T.-y. Wu. Singapore: ISEAS. Leifer, Michael. 1965. Cambodia and China. In Policies toward China: Views from six continents, edited by A. M. Halpern. New York: McGraw-Hill. Leng, Shao-chuan. 1977. The People's Republic of China's policy of protecting Chinese nationals abroad. In Dimensions of China's foreign relations, edited by C.-t. Hsueh. New York: Praeger. Li, Xin Yu. 1995. An inquiry into an infraconnection of the greater Chinese economic cooperation system (regional development, China), University of South California. Lin, Chong-Pin. 2001. Goodwill and proactive exchange policy: how Taipei manages the cross-strait relations. Journal of Contemporary China 10 (29):6p. Liu, Zhitian. 1964. Zhong fei guanxi shi (History of Sino-Philippines Relations). Taipei: Zhengzhong Shuju. Lovelace, Daniel D. 1971. China and 'People War' in Thailand, 1964-1969. Berkeley: Center for Chinese Studies, UCLA. Mansingh, Surjit. Beijing and the Overseas Chinese. China Report 27 (4):309. Mao, Qixiong, and Lin Xiaodongq. 1993. Zhongguo qiaowu zhengce gaishu (China's Overseas Chinese policies). Beijing: Zhongguo Huaqiao Chubanshe. 140 McBeath, Gerald A. 1983. Southeast Asian Chinese in China's foreign and domestic policy. Asian Profile 11 (3):231-242. Miasnikov, V.S. 1991-1992. ethno-cultural aspects of interaction between Russia and China and their influence upon the Soviet-Chinese relations. Sino-Soviet Affairs 15 (4):87-103. Mozingo, David. 1976. Chinese policy toward Indonesia, 1949-1967. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Muth, Susan Lynn. 1975. The Overseas Chinese factor in the People's Republic of China's policy toward Southeast Asia, George Washington University. Myers, Ramon. 1984. The economic transformation of the Republic of China on Taiwan. China Quarterly 12:487-534. Phuwadol, Songprasert. 1987. China's modernization: The opportunity for Chinese capital in Thailand. Paper read at The emerging relations between China & Southeast Asia: Limitations and opportunities - proceedings and papers of ASEAN-China Hong Kong Forum, 3-5 June 1987, at Hong Kong. Pieke, Frank N. 1987. Four models of China's Overseas Chinese policies. China Information 2 (1):81-6. Porter, Gareth. 1980. Vietnam's ethnic Chinese and the Sino-Vietnamese conflict. Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars 12 (4):55-60. Ptak, Roderich. 1999. China's seaborne trade with South and Southeast Asia, 12001750. Aldershot; Brookfield, Vt: Ashgate. Quan, Hansheng. 1974. Ming ji zhongguo yu feilubin jian di maoyi (Trade between China and the Philippines during the late Ming period). In Zhongguo jin sanbainian shehui jingji shi lun (Di san ji), edited by C. C. Xueshe. Ramanathan, Indira. 1994. China and the ethnic Chinese in Malaysia and Indonesia, 1949-1992. New Delhi: Radiant Publishers. Reardon, Lawrence C. 2002. The reluctant dragon: Crisis cycles in Chinese foreign economic policy. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Reid, Anthony. 1996. Flows and seepages in the long-term Chinese interaction with Southeast Asia. In Sojourners and settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese, edited by A. Reid. Sydney: Allen & Unwin. Reynolds, Craig. 1996. Tycoons and warlords: Modern Thai social formations and Chinese historical romance. In Sojourners and settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese, edited by A. Reid. St. Leonards, N.S.W.: Allen and Unwin for Asian Studies Association of Australia. Reynolds, Douglas. 1993. China, 1898-1912: The Xinzheng Revolution and Japan. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. 141 Robequain, Charles. 1944. The economic development of French Indo-China (A translation of L'evolution economique de l'Indochine Francaise). London: Oxford University Press. Rolls, Eric. 1992. Sojourners: The epic story of China's century old relationship with Australia. St. Lucia: Queensland University Press. Ross, Robert S. 1988. China and the ethnic Chinese: Political liability/Economic asset. In ASEAN and China: An evolving relationship, edited by J. K. Kallgren, N. Sopiee and S. Djiwandono. Berkeley: Univ. of California, Institute of East Asian Studies. Sankichi, Yasui, ed. 1997. Kinhyakunen nicchu kankei no shiteki tenkai to hanshin kakyo (The development of Japan-Chinese relations and the Chinese in KobeOsaka region in the last century): Kagakukenkyuhi kenkyu seika hokokusho. Schwartz, Harry. 1964. Tsars, Mandarins, and commissars: A history of ChineseRussian relations. Philadelphia: Lippincott. Service, U.S. Joint Publication Research. 1965. Communist China and Chinese communities of Southeast Asia. Washington. Shambaugh, David. 1993. Introduction: The emergence of 'Greater China'. China Quarterly 136:653-659. Shee, Poon Kim. 1977. The roots of Sinophobia in the ASEAN countries: A comparative perspective. Singapore: Institute of Humanities & Social Sciences, Nanyang University. ———. 1979. Thailand's relations with the People's Republic of China: 1949-1975. Singapore: Institute of Humanities and Social Sciences, College of Graduate Studies, Nanyang University. Simon, Denis Fred. 1986. Taiwan's political economy and the evolving links between the PRC, HK, and Taiwan. AEI Foreign Policy and Defense Review 6 (3):4251. Snow, Philip. 1988. The star raft: China's encounter with Africa. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press. Stoltenberg, Clyde D. 1990. China's links to Southeast Asia. China Business Review 17 (3):33-38. Sukma, Rizal. 1994. Recent developments in Sino-Indonesian relations: An Indonesian view. Contemporary Southeast Asia 16 (1):35-45. Summerskill, Michael. 1982. China on the western front. London: Michael Summerskill. Sung, Yung-wing. 1991. The China-Hong Kong connection: Cambridge University Press. 142 Suryadinata, Leo. 1978a. "Overseas Chinese" in Southeast Asia and China's foreign policy: an interpretative essay. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. ———. 1978b. Pribumi Indonesians, the Chinese minority and China: A study of perceptions and policies. Singapore: Heinemann. ———. 1981. The Chinese minority and Sino-Indonesian diplomatic normalization. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 7 (1):197-206. ———. 1985. China and the ASEAN states: the ethnic Chinese dimension. Singapore: Singapore University Press. ———. 1990. Indonesia-China relations: A recent breakthrough. Asian Survey 30 (7):682-696. ———. 1992. Pribumi Indonesians, the Chinese minority and China. 3rd ed. Singapore: Heinemann Asia. ———. 1995. Southeast Asian Chinese and China: The politico-economic dimension. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Tan, Chee Beng. 1989. People of Chinese descent and China: Attitudes and identity. Solidarity 123. Taylor, Jay. 1975. China and Southeast Asia: Peking's relations with revolutionary movements. New York: Praeger. Teijiro, Yamawaki. 1969. Kinsei nicchu noekisi no kenkyu (A study of Japan-China trading relations in modern times): Yoshikawakobunkan. Tian, Rukang. 1987. Zhongguo fanchuan maoyi he dui wai guanxi shi lunji (Chinese junks trade and history of China's foreign relations - A collection): Zhejiang Renmin Chubanshe. Tinsman, Marilyn Williams. 1983. China and the returned Overseas Chinese students, Columbia University Teachers College. Tong, Jiazhou. 1984. Lue lun zhong fei zaoqi maoyi ji huaren, huaqiao zai qi zhong di gongxian (A brief review on the contributions of the Overseas Chinese in early Sino-Philippine trade. In Huaqiao shi yanjiu lun ji (I), edited by Z. Wu: Huadong Shifan Daxue Chubanshe. van der Kroef, Justus M. 1981. 'Normalizing ' relations with the People's Republic of China: Indonesia's rituals of ambiguity. Contemporary Southeast Asia 3 (3):187-218. van Ness, Peter. 1970. Revolution and Chinese foreign policy. Berkeley: UCLA Press. Venkataraman, M. An analysis of China's Overseas Chinese policy. China Report 34 (2). Viraphol, Sarasin. 1977. Tribute and profit: Sino-Siamese trade 1652-1853. 143 Cambridge, Mass: Harvard University Press. Vivian, Susan Marie. 1982. The importance of Overseas Chinese in Sino-Indonesian relations, 1955-1965, East Asian Studies, Harvard University. Voskresenski, A.D. 1996. The difficult border: Current Russian and Chinese concepts of Sino-Russian relations and frontier problems. New York: Nova Science. Wang, Gungwu. 1979. China and the region in relation to Chinese minorities. Contemporary Southeast Asia 1 (1):36-50. ———. 1982. External China. In Cambridge encyclopaedia of China, edited by B. Hook. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ———. 1985. External China as a new policy areas. Pacific Affairs 58 (1):28-43. ———. 1991. China and the Chinese overseas. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 1992. Community and nation: China, Southeast Asia, and Australia. Singapore: Heinemann. ———. 1993. Greater China and the Chinese Overseas. China Quarterly 136:926948. ———. 1995. The Southeast Asian Chinese and the development of China. In Southeast Asian Chinese and China: The politico-economic dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. ———. 1999. China and Southeast Asia: Myths, threats, and culture. Singapore: World Scientific; Singapore University Press. ———. 2003. China and the Overseas CHinese. Singapore: Eastern Universities Press. Wang, N.T. 1992. Taiwan's economic relations with Mainland China. In Taiwan's enterprises in global perspective, edited by N. T. Wang. London: M.E. Sharpe. Watson, James L. 1977. Chinese emigrant ties to the home community. New community 5 (4):1-10. Weightman, George Henry. 1986. The American colonial policy towards the Chinese: A legacy and a problem for the commonwealth. Pilipinas 7:29-53. Wilson, Andrew Roger. 1998. Ambition and identity: China and the Chinese in the colonial Philippines, 1885-1912, Harvard University. Wolf, Dwight Shale. 1974. Chinese relations with overseas countries during the reign of Ming Tai-tsu, University of Virginia. Wong, John. 1988. Integration of China into the Asian-Pacific region. World Economy 11 (3):327-354. 144 Wong, Kan Seng. 1995. The ethnic Chinese in Southeast Asia and China. In Southeast Asian Chinese and China: The politico-economic dimension, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Yu, Siwei. 1991. Zhong wai hai shang jiaotong yu huaqiao (Overseas Chinese and sea transportation between China and other countries): Jinan Daxue Chubanshe. Yu, Tehpei. 1988. Economic links among Hong Kong, PRC, and ROC - with special reference to trade. In Hong Kong: A Chinese and international concerns, edited by J. Domes and Y.-m. Shaw: Westview Press. Zha, Daojiong. 2000. China and the May 1998 riots of Indonesia: Exploring the issues. The Pacific Review 13 (4):557-575. Zhang, Wenqing. 1985. Ming qing guangzhou zhongxi maoyi yu zhongguo jindai maiban di qiyuan (Sino-Western trade in Ming-qing Guangdong and the origin of modern Chinese compradors). In Ming qing guangdong shehui jingji xingtai yanjiu, edited by G. L. Xuehui: Guangdong Renmin Chubanshe. Zhao, Quansheng. 1996. Interpreting Chinese foreign policy. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press. Zhuang, Guotu. 1989. Zhongguo fengjian zhengfu di huaqiao zhengce (The Chinese feudal government's policies towards Overseas Chinese): Xiamen Daxue Chubanshe. 41. Religion Adam, Enid, and Philip J. Hughes. 1996. The Buddhists in Australia. Canberra: Australian Government Publishing Service. Anagnost, Ann. 1994. The politics of ritual displacement. In State and religion in East and Southeast Asia, edited by C. F. Keyes, L. Kendall and H. Hardacre. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Anderson, Eugene N., Jr. 1977. The changing tastes of the gods Chinese temple fairs in Malaysia. Asian Folklore Studies 36 (1):19-30. Ang See, Teresita. 1990. Religious syncretism among the Chinese in the Philippines. (Contributions to) Southeast Asian Ethnography 9:53-65. Ata, Abe I. Wade, ed. 1989. Religion and ethnic identity: An Australian study. Richmond, Victoria: Spectrum. Billington, Michael O. 1993. Toward the ecumenical unity of the renaissances of Confucian China and Christian Europe. Fidelio (Journal of Poetry, Science and Statecraft):4-35. Brown, Iem. 1987. Contemporary Indonesian Buddhism and Monotheism. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 18 (1):109-117. 145 ———. 1989. Religions of the Chinese in Indonesia. In The ethnic Chinese in the ASEAN states: Bibliographical essays, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. Ch'en, Kenneth. 1973. The Chinese transformation of Buddhism. New Jersey: Princeton University Press. Ch'en, Tu-hsiu. 1920. Chi-tu-chiao yu chung-kuo-jen (Christianity and the Chinese people). Hsin ch'ing-nien (New youth), 1 February 1920, 379. Chan, Wing-tsit. 1990. Religious trends in modern China. New York: Columbia University Press. Cheu, Hock Tong. 1988. The nine emperor gods: A study of Chinese spirit-medium cults. Singapore: Times Books International. ———. 1989. The development and distribution of dejiao associations: The doublestandard view of Chinese religion. Ilmu Masyarakat (Kuala Lumpur) 15:70-76. ———, ed. 1993. Chinese beliefs and practices in Southeast Asia: Studies on the Chinese religion in Malaysia, Singapore and Indonesia. Petaling Jaya, Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia: Pelanduk Publications. Choo, Chin Tow. 1968. Some sociological aspects of Chinese temples in Kuala Lumpur, University of Malaya. Choong, Chee Pang. 2002. Religious composition of the Chinese in Singapore: Some comments on the census 2000. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Clammer, John. 1976. Religion and assimilation in Straits Chinese Society. Review of Southeast Asian Studies (Singapore) 6:23-35. ———. 1991. The sociology of Singapore religion: Studies in Christianity and Chinese culture. Singapore: Chopmen. Colin, McDougall. 1956. Buddhism in Malaya. Singapore: Donald Moore. Comber, Leon. 1958. Chinese temples in Singapore. Singapore: Eastern Universities Press. Coppel, Charles A. 1977. Contemporary Confucianism in Indonesia. Paper read at Seventh IAHA Conference, at Bangkok. ———. 1981. The origins of Confucianism as an organized religion in Java, 19001923. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 12 (1):179-196. ———. 1986. From Christian mission to Confucian religion: The Nederlansche zendingsvereeniging and the Chinese of West Java, 1870-1910. In Nineteenth and twentieth century Indonesia: Essays in honour of Professor J.D. Legge, edited by D. P. Chandler and M. C. Ricklefs. Clayton. 146 ———. 1989. Is Confucianism a religion? - A 1923 debate in Java. Archipel (38):125-135. Creel, Herrlee G. 1970. What is Taoism? and other studies in Chinese cultural history. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Davis, W. 1987. Religion and development: Weber and the East Asian experience. In Understanding political development, edited by M. Weiner and S. Huntington. Boston: Little, Brow, and Co. DeBary, Wm Theodore. 1991. The trouble with Confucianism, Harvard University, Cambridge, MA. DeBernardi, Jean. 1984. The hungry ghosts festival a convergence of religion and politics in the Chinese community of Penang Malaysia. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 12 (1):25-34. ———. 1992. Space and time in Chinese religious culture. History of Religions 31 (3):247-268. ———. 1994. Historical allusion and the defense of identity: Malaysian Chinese popular religion. In Asian visions of issueity religion and the modern states of East and Southeast Asia, edited by C. F. Keyes, L. Kendall and H. Hardacre. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. ———. 2002. Malaysian Chinese religious culture: Past and present. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Elliot, Alan J.A. 1955. Chinese spirit-medium cults in Singapore. London: Royal Anthropological Institute. Freedman, Maurice. 1974. On the sociological study of Chinese religion. In Religion and ritual in Chinese society, edited by A. P. Wolf. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Freedman, Maurice, and Marjorie Topley. 1961. Religion and social realignment among the Chinese in Singapore. Journal of Asian Studies 21 (1):3-23. Granet, Marcel. 1975. The religion of the Chinese people. Translated by M. Freedman. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. Haar, Barend J. Ter. 1998. Ritual and mythology of the Chinese triads: Creating an identity. Leiden; Boston: Brill. Heinze, Ruth-Inge. 1981. The nine imperial gods in Singapore. Asian Folklore Studies 40 (2):151-171. Hendilihardja. Ninawati. Death and burial rituals among the Chinese in Karawang, West Java. In Chinese beliefs and practices in Southeast Asia, edited by H. T. Cheu. Petaling Jaya: Pelanduk Publications. 147 Hooker, M.B. 1990. The Chinese Confucian and the Chinese Buddhist in British Burma. Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 21 (2):384-401. Hu, Shih. 1969. Religion and philosophy in Chinese history. In Symposium on Chinese culture, edited by S. H. C. Zen. New York: Paragon. Huntington, Samuel P. 1993. The Islamic-Confucian connection. New Perspectives Quarterly 10 (3):19-35. Ingo, Wandett. 1993. The cult of Surya Kencana in Jakarta: New-style Peranakan Chinese spirit-mediumship. In Chinese beliefs and practices, edited by H. T. Cheu. Petaling Jaya: Pelanduk Publications. Ismail, Mogamed Yusoff. 1993. Buddhism and ethnicity: Social organization of a Buddhist temple in Kelantan. Singapore: ISEAS. Kazuo, Yoshihara. Dejiao - a Chinese religion in Southeast Asia. Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 15 (2-3). Kershaw, Roger. 1981. Towards a theory of Peranakan Chinese identity in an outpost of Thai Buddhism. Journal of the Siam Society (Bangkok) 69 (1-2):74-106. Keyes, Charles F., Laurel Kendall, and Helen Hardacre. 1994. Asian visions of authority: Religion and the modern states of East and Southeast Asia. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Kieschnick, John. 2003. The impact of Buddhism on Chinese material culture: Princeton. Kok, Hu Jin. 1993. Malaysian Chinese folk religion with special reference to weizhen gong in Kuala Lumpur. In Chinese beliefs and practices in Southeast Asia studies on the Chinese religion in Malaysia, Singapore and Indonesia, edited by H. T. Cheu. Petaling Jaya Selangor Darul Ehsan Malaysia: Pelanduk Publications. Kumar, Ann L. 1987. Islam, the Chinese and Indonesian historiography. Journal of Asian Studies 46 (3):603-616. Lasiyo. 1992. Agama Khonghucu (The Confucian religion): An emerging form of religious life among the Indonesian Chinese, University of London, London. Lee, R.L.M. Continuity and change in Chinese spirit mediumship in urban Malaysia. Bijdragen tot de taal-land-en volkenkunde 142:198-215. Lee, Raymond L.M. 1983. Ideology issueity and conflict in a Chinese religious movement in West Malaysia. Southeast Asian Ethnography 2:132-145. Lee, Siew Peng. 1988. The middle classness of Chinese Protestants in Singapore, National University of Singapore, Singapore. Lim, Vivian Tsui Shan. 1995. Specialising in death: The case of Chinese in Singapore. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 23 (2):62-88. 148 Lopez, Donald S, Jr., ed. 1996. Religions of China in practice: Princeton. Nation-state, identity and religion in Southeast Asia. 1998. Singapore: Singapore Society of Asian Studies. Nyce, Ray. 1971. Chinese folk religion in Malaysia and Singapore. South East Asia Journal of Theology 12:81-91. Oey, Eric M. 1993. Sustenance for the soul: The religious writings of Kwee Tek Hoay. Asian Culture 17:41-63. Omohondro, John. 1987. Ritual change in a Philippine Chinese enclave. Pilipinas (A journal of Philippine Studies) 8:29-46. Overmyer, D. 1986. Religions of China. New York: Harper & Row. Sakai, Tadao. 1993. Chinese religious practices and customs in Singapore and Malaysia. In Chinese beliefs and practices in Southeast Asia: Studies on the Chinese religion in Malaysia, Singapore and Indonesia, edited by H. T. Cheu. Petaling Jaya, Selangor Dahrul Ehsan, Malaysia: Pelanduk Publications. Salmon, Claudine. 1991. Cults peculiar to the Chinese of Java. Asian Culture 15:7-23. ———. 1996. Ancestral halls, funeral associations, and attempts at resinicization in nineteenth-century Netherlands India. In Sojourners and settlers: Histories of Southeast Asia and the Chinese, edited by A. Reid. St. Leonards, N.S.W.: Allen and Unwin for Asian Studies Association of Australia. Salmon, Claudine, and Lombard Denys. 1977. Les Chinois de Jakarta: Temples et vie collective (The Chinese of Jakarta: Temples and communal life). Paris: SECMI. Staff, Pagkakaisa Research. 1974. A religious and moral. In Philippine-Chinese profile essays and studies, edited by C. J. McCarthy. Manila: Unity for Progress. Tan, Chee Beng. 1966. Chinese religion in Malaysia: A general view. Asian Folklore Studies 42:417-252. ———. 1983. Pemujaan nenek-moyang orang Cina di Malaysia (Chinese ancestor worship in Malaysia). Papers on Chinese Studies 2:171-196. ———. 1988. The Hui Hui (Chinese Muslims) in Terengganu. Malaya: Pengajian Pembangunan Manusia. Tham, Seong Chee. 1984. Religion and modernization: A study of changing rituals among Singapore's Chinese, Malays and Indians. East Asian Cultural Studies 23 (1-4):1-186. The, Siauw Giap. 1965. Religion and Overseas Chinese assimilation in Southeast Asian countries. Revue du Sud-East Asiatique (Journal of Southeast Asia) 2:67-83. 149 ———. 1993. Islam and Chinese assimilation in Indonesia and Malaysia. In Chinese beliefs and practices in Southeast Asia: Studies on the Chinese religion in Malaysia, Singapore and Indonesia, edited by H. T. Cheu. Petaling Jaya, Selangor Darul Ehsan: Pelanduk Publications. Tjandra, Lukas. 1988. Folk religion among the Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia (includes Chinese text), Fuller Theological Seminary, School of World Mission. Tong, Chee Kiong. The inheritance of the dead - mortuary rituals among the Chinese in Singapore. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 21 (2):13-158. ———. 1986. Dangerous blood, refined souls: Death rituals among the Chinese in Singapore, Cornell University. Topley, Marjorie. 1955. Ghost marriages among the Singapore Chinese. Man 55:2930 (There is a further note in Vol. 56, pp. 71-72). Vajiravudh, King. 1967. The Jews of the orient. In The world of Southeast Asia: Selected historical readings, edited by H. Benda and J. Larkin. New York: Harper Row. Weber, Max. 1951. The religion of China: Confucianism and Taoism. New York: Free Press. Wee, Vivienne. 1988. Religion and ritual among the Chinese in Singapore, Sociology and Anthropology, National University of Singapore, Singapore. Wolf, Arthur. 1974. Gods, ghosts and ancestors. In Religion and ritual in Chinese society, edited by A. Wolf. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Woodward, David. 1975. Overseas Chinese. In The church in Asia, edited by D. E. Hoke. Chicago: Moody Press. Yang, C.K. 1973. The role of religion in Chinese society. In An introduction to Chinese civilization, edited by J. Merskill. New York: Columbia University Press. Young, Joseph. 1958. A survey of the Overseas Chinese in the Philippines with a suggested program for the Chinese United Evangelical Church, Columbia Bible College, Columbia, S.C. Yu, Yingshi. 1987. Zhongguo jinshi zongjiao lunli yu shangren jingsen (Modern Chinese religious ethics and business spirit). Taipei: Lunjing. 42. Social Development Anand, Sudhir. 1983. Inequality and poverty in Malaysia: Measurement and decomposition. Washington, D.C.: World Bank. 150 Armstrong, Jocelyn. Twenty years of domestic service a Malaysian Chinese women in change. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 24 (1):64-82. Chan, Wai Kwan. 1991. The making of Hong Kong society: Oxford University Press. Cheng, Lim Keak. 1985. Social change and the Chinese in Singapore. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Cheng, Lim-Keak. 1985. Social change and the Chinese in Singapore: A socioeconomic geography with special reference to bang structure. Singapore: Singapore University Press. Chi, Iris, Neena L. Chappell, and James Lubben, eds. 2001. Elderly Chinese in Pacific Rim countries: Social support and integration. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Croll, Elisabeth. 1995. Changing identities of Chinese women. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. Directoraat welzijn, ministerie van welzijn, volksgezondheid en cultuur. 1994. Investeren in integreren: Het WVC-minderhedenbeleid (Investment in integration: The minorities policies of the ministry of welfare, popular health, and culture). Rijswijk: Ministerie van welzijn, volksgezondheid en cultuur. Eberhard, Wolfram. 1962. Social mobility in traditional China. Leiden: E.J. Brill. Freedman, Maurice. 1958. Lineage organisation in Southeastern China. London: The Athlone Press. Ho, Ping-ti. 1962. The ladder of success in imperial China: Aspects of social mobility, 1368-1911. New York: University of Columbia Press. Ko, Yiu Chung. 1991. Status attainment. In Social class in Singapore, edited by S. Quah, S. K. Chiew, Y. C. Ko and S. M. Lee. Singapore: Times Academic Press for the Center for Advanced Studies. Lam, Jenny Lin, ed. 1993. Voices & Choices: The women's movement in Singapore. Singapore: Singapore Council of Women's Organisations and Singapore Baha'l Women's Committee. Lebra, Joyce, and Joy Paulson, eds. 1980. Chinese women in Southeast Asia. Singapore Times Books International. Lee, Poh Ping. 1978. Chinese society in nineteenth century Singapore: A socioeconomic analysis. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. Lynch, Frank. 1965. Trends report of studies in social stratification and social mobility in the Philippines. East Asian Cultural Studies 4:163-191. Mak, Lau Fong. 1992. Convergence and divergence the developmental patterns of the Chinese traditional voluntary associations in Singapore. In Asian traditions and modernization perspective from Singapore, edited by M. C. Yong. 151 Singapore: Singapore Centre for Advanced Studies National University of Singapore. Maxwell, William, and Dixon Donald. 1976. Later-life socialization and differential social assimilation of the Chinese in urban Thailand: A comment. Social Forces 55 (2):529. Pang, Eng Fong. 1975. Growth, inequality, and race in Singapore. International Labour Review 111 (1). Pearson, Veronica, and Benjamin K.P. Leung. 1995. Women in Hong Kong. Hong Kong; New York: Oxford University Press. Salaff, Janet W. 1996. New strategies of adjustment - A Singapore Chinese woman. Southeast Asian Journal of Social Science 24 (1):83-96. Sciortino, R.M.E.A. Wessels, and H.B. Teng. 1993. Chinese ouderen in Amsterdam: Verslag van een onderzoek naar de leefsituatie van Chinese ouderen in Amsterdam (Chinese elderly in Amsterdam: Report of an investigation into the life of Chinese elderly in Amsterdam). Amsterdam: Stichting voor Toegepaste Gerontologie, Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam. Snodgrass, Donald R. 1980. Inequality and economic development in Malaysia. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press. The Women's Book Committee, and Chinese Canadian National Council. 1992. Jin Guo: Voices of Chinese Canadian women. Toronto: Women's Press. Woon, Yuen-fong. 1998. Economic development and family patterns - a comparative study of the peasant family in two Overseas Chinese homelands in South China (Duanfen Zhen in Taishan county and Chikan Zhen in Kaiping county). China Information 12 (3):1-27. Yusof, Zainal Aznam. 1994. Growth and equity in Malaysia. In Malaysia development experience: Changes and challenges. Kuala Lumpur: National Institute of Public Administration. 43. Strategy Ahlstrom, David, Garry D. Bruton, and Steven S.Y. Lui. 2000. Navigating China's changing economy: Strategies for private firms. Business Horizons 43 (1):5-15. Armitage, C, and S.G. Redding. 1993. Management development in Asia-Pacific. Hong Kong: Economist Intelligence Unit. Austin, James. 1990. Managing in developing countries. New York: Free Press. Backman, Michael, and Charlotte Buttler. 2003. Big in Asia: 25 strategies for business success. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. 152 Bartik, Timothy. 1985. Business location decisions in the United States: Estimates of the effects of unionization, taxes, and other characteristics of states. Journal of Business and Economic Statistics 3 (1):14-22. Barton, Clifton. 1983. Trust and credit: Some observations regarding business strategies of Overseas Chinese traders in South Vietnam. In The Chinese in Southeast Asia, edited by L. Y. C. Lim and L. A. P. Gosling. Singapore; Ann Arbor: Maruzen and University of Michigan; Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies. Benito, Gabriel R.G., and Geir Grisprud. 1992. The expansion of foreign direct investments: Discrete rational location choices or a cultural learning process? Journal of International Business Studies 23 (3):461-476. Bettignies, Henri-Claude de, ed. 1997. The changing business environment in the Asia-Pacific region. London: International Thomson Business Press. Blackman, Carolyn. 1997. Negotiating China: case studies and strategies. St. Leonards, NSW: Allen & Unwin. Brauchli, Marcus W., and Dan Biers. 1995. Green lantern: Asia's family empires change their tactics for a shrinking world. Wall Street Journal, April 19, 1995, 1. Bruton, Garry D., David Ahlstrom, and Johnny C.C. Wan. 2001. Turnaround success of large and midsize Chinese owned firms: Evidence from Hong Kong and Thailand. Journal of World Business 36 (2):146-165. Carney, Michael. 1998. A management capacity constraint? Obstacles to the development of the Overseas Chinese family business. Asia Pacific Journal of Management 15 (2):137-162. Cragg, Claudia. 1995. The new Taipans: a vital source book on the people and business of the Pacific Rim. London: Century Business. Crisswell, Colin N. 1991. The Taipans: Hong Kong's merchant princes. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press. Deyo, Frederic C. 1978. The cultural patterning of organizational development: A comparative case study of Thai and Chinese industrial enterprise. Human Organization 37 (1):68-73. Economist Intelligence Unit, and Andersen Consulting. 2000. Beyond the bamboo network: Successful strategies for change in Asia. Hong Kong: Economist Intelligence Unit. Finch, Mary Elizabeth. 2000. Perceptions of self and other in United States-China business negotiations, The American University. Goldstein, Carl. 1988. Threesomes for profit: Electronics firms use Hongkong to short-circuit China ventures. Far Eastern Economic Review, Oct. 6, 1988, 62. 153 Haley, George T. 1998. New Asian emperors: the Overseas Chinese, their strategies and competitive advantages. Oxford: Butterworth Heinemann. Haley, George T, and Chin-Tiong Tan. 1996. The black hole of South-East Asia: Strategic decision-making in an informational void. Management Decision 34 (9):37-48. Hamilton, Gary, and Nicole Woolsey Biggart. 1988. Market, culture, and authority: A comparative analysis of management and organisation in the Far East. American Journal of Sociology 94 (Special Supplement):52-94. Human, Linda, Fok K.Y., and Chorn N. 1987. Marginality and competitive advantage: The implications of the CBDS for Chinese businesses. South African Journal of Business Management 18 (1):122-144. Jarillo, J. Carlos. 1988. On strategic networks. Strategic Management Journal 9:31-41. Kiernan, John William. 1961. Chinese strategy and the Overseas Chinese, San Francisco State College. Kotabe, Masaaki. 1990. The relationship between offshore sourcing and innovativeness of U.S. multinational firms: An empirical investigation. Journal of International Business Studies:623-638. Lasserre, Philippe. 1988. Corporate strategic management and the Overseas Chinese groups. Asia Pacific Journal of Management 5 (2). Lee, Kam-hon. 1996. Moral consideration and strategic management moves: The Chinese case. Management Decision 34 (9):65-70. Li, J.T., Anne S. Tsui, and Elizabeth Weldon, eds. 2000. Management and organizations in the Chinese context. New York: St. Martin's Press. Li, Ji, and Naresh Khatri. 1999. Changing strategies postures of Overseas Chinese firms in emerging Asian markets. Management Decision 37 (5/6):445-456. Li, Ji, and Chalmer E. Labig Jr. 2001. Negotiating with China: Exploratory study of relationship-building. Journal of Managerial Issues 13 (3):345-359. Lim, Boon Yeow. 1997. Board involvement and organisational performance: A study of Overseas Chinese private incorporated firms in Singapore, University of Queensland. Lim, Yuen Ching, Linda. 2000. Southeast Asian Chinese business: Past success, recent crisis and future evolution. Journal of Asian Business 16 (1):1-14. Limlingan, Victor Simpao. 1986. The Overseas Chinese in ASEAN: business strategies and management practices, Harvard University. Ling, Sieh Lee Mei. 1992. The transformation of Malaysian business groups. In Southeast Asian capitalists, edited by R. McVey. Ithaca: Southeast Asia Program, Cornell University. 154 Menkhoff, Thomas, and Benjamin Loh. 2002. Champions of change or petty dinosaurs? A survey of organizational change management practices of Chinese SMEs in Singapore. In Ethnic Chinese in Singapore and Malaysia: A dialogue between tradition and modernity, edited by L. Suryadinata. Singapore: Times Academic Press. Numazaki, Ichiro. 1993. The Tainanbang: The rise and growth of a banana-bunchshaped business group in Taiwan. Developing Economies 31 (4):485-510. Ouchi, W.C. 1980. Markets, bureaucracies, and clans. Administrative Science Quarterly 25:129-142. Redding, S. Gordon. 1994. Competitive advantage in the context of Hong Kong. Journal of Far Eastern Business 1 (1):71-89. ———. 1995, 1999. Management in Pacific Asia. In International encyclopaedia of business and management, edited by M. Warner. London: Routledge. ———. 1998. The changing business scene in Pacific Asia. In Organizational strategy and technological adaptation to global change, edited by F. McDonald and R. Thorpe. London: Macmillan. ———. 2004. The conditional relevance of corporate advice in the context of Asian business systems. Asia Pacific Business Review. Redding, S. Gordon, and D.S. Pugh. 1986. The formal and the informal: Japanese and Chinese organization structures. In The entreprise and management in East Asia, edited by S. R. Clegg, D. Dunphy and S. G. Redding. Hong Kong: Centre of Asian Studies. Richter, Frank-Jurgen. 2002. Redesigning Asian business: in the aftermath of crisis. Westport, Conn.: Quorum Books. Ward, Robin, and R. Jenkins, eds. 1984. Ethnic communities in business: Strategies for economic survival. London: Cambridge University Press. Wee, Chow Hou, and Lan Luh Luh. 1998. The 36 strategies of the Chinese: Adapting ancient Chinese wisdom to the business world. Yeung, Henry Wai-Chung. 1999. The internationalisation of ethnic Chinese business firms from Southeast Asia: Strategies, processes and competitive advantage. International Journal of Urban & Regional Research 23 (1):103-127. 155 View publication stats